The Siren Song: Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars

by Shadowmane PX-41

Rating: teen
Tags: Sunset Shimmer, Main 6, Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Sonata Dusk, Alternate Universe, Human, Aria Blaze, Adagio Dazzle, Random
Length: 93355

One song. That's all it takes for a whole new life to begin, and for three certain singers, that song is about to change their lives forever.

The charade was over, the Dazzlings defeated, and CHS and Equestria saved from annihilation.

Since their defeat, Adagio had decided to throw in the towel and give up her remaining life. By singing a song they had kept safe with them, The Dazzlings managed to remove all of their memories and age, and begin a brand new life. Hopefully, these second lives would be a lot better than their previous lives.

By singing their song, they transformed themselves into newborns and sent themselves to the only person who would be willing to help them start over: Sunset Shimmer...

[Disclaimer] Slight Spoilers for Rainbow Rocks. Don't read this story if you don't want to be teased.

The new cover art for this story comes from a very generous writer/artist called keam. She was generous enough to lend a picture to me. You should go to her page, thank her, check her stories out and give her lots of love and support. Thanks, keam. You've been a big help!

There's also some essence of SunLight in this later on, nothing too extreme, just Sunset and Twilight sharing some deep moments together, that's all.

Published 2014-09-28 20:00:06 UTC
Last updated 2014-11-30 19:23:24 UTC

Congratulations, Sunset Shimmer!

Sunset Shimmer could not believe what she was looking at. There, in that basket, were The Dazzlings. She was completely shocked by this, she hadn't seen Age-Regression magic since she fled from Equestria. How she thought the Dazzlings got their hands on such magic, even after their defeat, was unknown to her.

"Hey, what's this?" Sunset said as she saw a card attached to the basket as well. She kneeled down and picked it up, seeing if there was a piece of information to help enlighten her on this rare occurrence.

The card clearly read:

Dear Sunset Shimmer...

If you're reading this, it means that The Dazzlings have sung their final song, the Second Life Song. Upon the song's completion, they lost all of their memories and their age. They chose to do so after what they had to stomach at CHS, worried that they'd get abused by the other students if they went back.

They chose you especially, because they know how it feels to be defeated, and having to bear that sin for a while now. They knew how it felt, so they chose to sing the Second Life Song, so that they could get a fresh start, right from the beginning. Your new children include:

Adagio Dazzle

The leader of the trio, a charming little girl with an amazingly seductive voice. Adagio has had quite a life, and would like nothing more than your love, in the hopes that she'll feel better with this second life she's leading.

Aria Blaze

One of the more restless girls, this one is usually hard to please, but when she is pleased, will show you great affection and wish for more. Aria is also a tiny bit of a show-off, and will constantly try to outshine the others if they do something together.

Sonata Dusk

A perfect little girl, who is the most excitable of the three. Sonata is quite quirky and always optimistic, even when things might look bleak. Sonata is also known for wandering around the place, whenever she gets bored with the stuff she does.

We hope that you will be willing to give these girls a second chance with their new lives. You don't have to respond to this message. but I hope we think you're happy with this. Now, as for some guidelines on how to properly raise them:

. Their bedtimes are 8:00 PM sharp, no sooner or later.
. You will have to diaper them and change them at regular intervals, since they're now newborns again.
. Make sure they get the same amount of love and affection as each other.
. Only feed them if they get hungry. (They have tendencies to wander out and look for cookies when they haven't been fed)
. When putting them to sleep, sing them their favourite lullaby, to ensure they don't get nightmares about their past. (The lyrics are at the bottom of the card.)
. Treat them with the utmost of care, if they get hurt, make sure to gently fix the wounds.
. Don't bring up their tragic past, it might cause a little confusion, and they might start to worry.
. Other than that, be sure to show them lots of love, and let them have lots of fun under your care.

On behalf of the spirits of the Second Life Song, we wish you a happy new life with Adagio, Aria and Sonata. Congratulations, Sunset Shimmer, you're now a parental guardian. Good luck!

The lyrics for their lullaby go like this:

[Disclaimer] You won't be turned into a child too, because the song can only be magical if sung once. Now, whoever sings this song, will be singing their lullaby, and won't be affected by the magic it used to have.

One last thing, the Second Life Song has a very special after magic once it has been completed. So be prepared for a special surprise tomorrow morning...

"The Second Life Song?" Sunset pondered as she read the lyrics for the Dazzlings' new lullaby. She'd never known that such a powerful spell even existed and it made her ponder her past."I thought that was all a fairytale that Mum and Dad used to read to me when I was a filly..."

Once she finished eying up the lyrics, Sunset looked down on the sleeping infants, with a tiny smile on her face. She knew in her heart, that everyone deserves a second chance. And while this was a bizarre way to start over, she still found it quite acceptable, and a little bit cute.

"I'm gonna have to get some supplies for them tomorrow..." Sunset said as she took the basket inside, making sure to do it gently, so as not to disturb the slumbering Dazzlings. "I'll also need to get some of the girls to help make a little nursery for them tomorrow. But, for now, they can sleep in the spare room."

Sunset carefully and quietly carried the sleeping Dazzlings up the stairs, to a room that was right next to her own. She could tell that it was next to her own, because her Cutie Mark was emblazoned on her bedroom door. She opened the door next to hers and saw a familiar sight.

The spare room was just as one would expect it to be, there were cabinets and drawers around the walls, so that things could be placed here for safekeeping if Sunset had any guests sleeping over. And while the walls were rather bland, the main thing of importance, was that there was a bed there.

Sunset carried the basket into the room and placed it on the middle of the spare room bed. Once it was there, she took each of the Dazzlings out of the basket and tucked them into the spare bed for the night. Then, she quietly took the empty basket downstairs, still making sure that she wasn't disturbing her new 'children'.

Then, she remembered that the Dazzlings might try and get up before her, so she formed another wonderful idea once the basket was put somewhere safe and out of harm's way. Once she made it back up to the top floor, she went to her room and began to look for something.

She went over to the bed and saw all the throw pillows she used to have scattered all over the place. They weren't actual pillows, but there were enough of them to cushion any fall the Dazzlings might have in their new, infantile bodies.

She took some of the pillows and began to transfer them over to the new room, scattering them around the edges of the bed, so that if they did indeed fall out of bed, their landing would be soft instead of painful.

It took Sunset a while to cover all of the edges of the bed and she constantly had to jump from her room to the spare room a multitude of times. Once the entire bed was ringed with the soft pillows, Sunset smiled at the safe environment she had made for her new children.

"Don't worry, my little stars, nothing will harm you anymore. I swear it," Sunset said as she began baby-proofing everything else in the room, so that her promise was as solid as the roof she lived under. She knew that even the most cutest of children such as The Dazzlings were still susceptible to being hurt from falls, so she did them another kindness with this action. "You're all gonna have wonderful new lives under my care. It's the least I can do to help someone in need, even if they nearly conquered our worlds."

She looked down and saw each of the Dazzlings was snoring soundly, their faces as adorable as could be, looking like the sweetest children you could ever lay eyes on. Without their old hair accessories, Sunset noticed their hair was quite long, even for newborns, but this didn't bother her in the slightest.

Their breathing was shallow as they slept, and Sunset was quite smitten with the three of them. They were finally being loved, and not just by deception and dark magic, it was genuine love they were receiving. Sunset knew that they would all be one happy family together and could now see herself growing older with the three of them.

"I can tell it in your faces, Dazzlings. You've been through a lot, and you want to forget all about the past," Sunset smiled as she gently sat on the bed, so that they were still slumbering peacefully. She leaned over and looked at the card with the lyrics to their lullaby on it, as if she was about to sing it. "Here, let me help you girls take the first step..."

Sunset's voice was as warm and comforting as butter as she gently and quietly sang the song to the sleeping Dazzlings. They could feel it now, even if they didn't know it. Sunset loved them, and they loved Sunset right back.

Ever so slowly, they subconsciously put their tiny thumbs into their mouths and began suckling on them, to help them feel soothed and relaxed in their new states. Sunset merely smiled at this and gently kissed each and every one of them, with a warm and welcoming kiss that only a mother could give to her children.

"Goodnight, my little Dazzlings..." Sunset said as she walked out of the room and placed her hands on the door handle on the other side, wishing her new children a wonderful slumber. "May Luna guide you on your wonderful dreams..."

Sunset shut the door on the three sleeping Dazzling infants, so that they could receive a wonderful night's sleep. Their fate was carved in stone now. The Dazzlings were about to receive a wonderful new life, under Sunset's care and love.

Then, once Sunset made sure they were still asleep, she went downstairs to get a little more R&R before she went to sleep herself. Sunset smiled in content as she turned the TV back on, to see if there were any further news on Twilight's latest victory. She was also wondering what that surprise was gonna be when she woke up tomorrow...

Author's Note

This chapter was shorter than the first one for many reasons. But the most important one is that I needed something to introduce Sunset to the newborn Dazzlings. I wanted to make it longer, but it was nighttime in Sunny's world, and I didn't want to prolong a night chapter for a lengthy amount of time.

So, next time there will be some elements of childishness, so there's something to look forward to. I will try and make it as adorable as I can make it, but I'm sure it's gonna be easy, especially with cute little Sonata for the rest of this story. Sonata is always cute, no matter how old or young she is.

I shall try and update this story as much as I can, or until the Dazzlings lose everyone's interest, but I'm sure they'll still be acknowledged for a while now, since they're the last villains we get until Season 5.

I hope to see you all soon, but I have lots of important stuff to do, with a new term of school in the midst as well.

This is Shadowmane PX-41, signing off...

Their Second Lives

When the sun rose on the next morning, Sunset was the first to wake up. She had a slight amount of bed-head when she pulled herself out from her slumber, but she quickly fixed that by brushing it back the way it was. Sunset opened the window to let a little air in and quickly went to the shower to freshen up.

She turned the shower on, and adjusted the heat of the water to her satisfaction. Sunset bathed in the downpour of heated water for about 5 minutes, so that she had time to apply some shampoo and soap for a full wash.

Once she was completely soaked by the shower's rain and scrubbed herself thoroughly, Sunset stepped out of the shower, turned it off and decided to dry herself up. She took the towels that had been hanging on the towel rack, and dried up every last drop with them, so that a luxuriously soft body remained.

Once Sunset was all dried up, she applied some hairspray to make her hair seem soft as well, and so that none of it would get stuck together if she ran her fingers through it. She got some new clothes and walked out of the bathroom, completely dressed and ready for the day ahead.

She went to her computer to type in a new status update, by starting a group conversation with the rest of the girls. She typed "I'm gonna be late, got a little surprise last night."

She immediately got responses from the rest of the girls. Pinkie was the first, with her reply saying "Okie dokie lokie, be sure to tell us what the surprise is when you do get there, K?"

Rarity simply said "Very well then." followed by Applejack's "alrighty then, see ya soon, Sunset." This was followed by Rainbow Dash's "OK" then came Fluttershy's little emoticon with a winking smiley face.

Then Sunset typed in "Alright then, see you later." Before closing the laptop and walking over to the spare room next to hers. She wanted to see if her little Dazzlings had had a wonderful sleep and were ready for their first day under her motherly care.

When Sunset opened the spare room door, she saw the Dazzlings were still asleep, wanting all the rest they could get after the stressful events of the Battle Of The Bands climax from last night. Sunset was still sure that things would all work out for them, since they now had no memory of any of the stuff they pulled over the past few days.

She saw the sun's light begin to pour into the room, and caress the faces of the sleeping Dazzlings newborns, causing them to stir from their sleep and awaken to see a familiar sight.

True to Adagio's ideals, Sunset was there, looking down on them with a motherly gaze. They had also noticed straight away, all their old teen clothes, as well as their hair accessories were now non-existant to them, so that their hair flowed as long as it could possibly flow.

Instead, they were all wearing adorable little skirts with their Cutie Marks emblazoned in the centers of each of them. Underneath the skirt, were three white diapers, to truly add to the experience of starting a life from the first year again. They vaguely remembered that they had sang a song for this to happen, but other than that, all of their memories were gone, vanished from the pages of their past.

"Morning, girls." Sunset said as she pulled the Dazzlings out of the bed and carried them to the floor, so that they could get their bearings. Each of them found it hard to balance on two feet now, since they were newborns again, but they compensated for this by using their hands to help them wander around.

"Mowning, Mama." Adagio spoke, and then immediately smiled afterwards. The after-effects of the Second Life Song gave the affected singers the ability to talk, even during their current age. It was still quite high-pitched, as per their new states, but Adagio wasn't bothered by this in the slightest.

"What do ya know? The song also gave them the ability to talk." Sunset thought to herself as she saw Aria and Sonata's little expressions of surprise. "So, that was the surprise that the card mentioned? Impressive, if I do say so myself."

"Yoo can tawk, Adagio?" Aria asked, and then covered her mouth in surprise as she realized she was talking as well. It seems that she also retained the ability to speak as well, which made her feel much more happier with her current state. "Wat about yoo, Sonata?"

"A pa bwa... No, I'm just kidding, I can tawk as weww," Sonata giggled after she had messed with Aria and Adagio by speaking gibberish for a few seconds, then made it true that her ability to speak had also carried with her into this new body. "We can aww tawk as weww."

"Incredible..." Sunset said as she kneeled down to their height so that they could all get a good look at her face. "So you can all talk?"

"I know, isn't it wondewfuw?" Sonata chuckled as Sunset picked her up and placed her back onto the bed. She rather enjoyed this new voice much better than her old one. It made her feel like she was a much better girl already. "I tink it makes us seem aww da mowe cutew, don't yoo tink, Mama?"

"I do, Sonata," Sunset smiled at how adorable Sonata sounded in this new form. Sonata was cute and quirky before, but looking at her and listening to her speak now, would make anyone's heart melt. "I never want to let you go now, you cute little rascal, you."

Sunset then took a very motherly approach as she picked Sonata up, laid her down on the bed, lifted her t-shirt up and blew raspberries onto Sonata's little belly. Both Sonata and Sunset shared chuckles as she let the ticklish sensations overwhelm her new Siren child.

"Hehe, stop it! Dat tickwes, Mama!" Sonata said throughout her fit of laughter. If there was one thing that was true about Sonata, she was quite an overexcitable girl, both then and now. Her happiness was quite visible now as Sunset blasted another raspberry onto her belly.

"Alright, then. But I'll be blowing more later," Sunset said as she put Sonata back with Adagio and Aria, who were looking a little jealous at Sonata before they even realized Sunset picked the both of them up as well. "Oh. Aria, Adagio. You didn't think I'd keep you two out of the fun now, did you?"

Sunset laid the two of them down, revealed their exposed tummies, and proceeded to give Adagio and Aria the same treatment as she had given to Sonata. The two of them couldn't help but giggle as well, the sensations were once long lost to them, but once they had returned, they were very happy about it.

It had been ages since The Dazzlings received any actual love, and it was such a nice feeling for them, for someone to look after them and help them start over. This feeling was pure love, something that they've rarely felt over their many years of their existance. Such a wonderful feeling had finally returned to them and it made them feel so much more grateful for Sunset's mothering ways.

"Alright, girls. Let's get you some breakfast." Sunset said as she picked them all up and walked over to the door. She carried them gently and slowly down the stairs, so none of them would get hurt. Once she got to the bottom floor, she placed the Dazzlings on the floor of the living room to let them get a good look at their new surroundings.

"I'll just fix up your breakfasts now." Sunset said before they went off on their hands and knees with curious looks of interest on their faces They could see many things that were much larger than they were and it seemed rather fitting for their new forms. "In the meantime, try not to get hurt."

"Otay, Mama." They all said, then turned to look at each other as they had all said it together. They smiled at each other once they had come to realize this fact. They had always done everything together, whether it used to be eating, singing or even sleeping. And now they were talking together, something which uttered a laugh from all three of them.

"They are so cute now." Sunset said as she went into the kitchen and planned the breakfasts for the Dazzlings out. It wasn't that hard really, she had to find some fruits or something and mash them. That way, they didn't have to overwork their little mouths as they wouldn't have to chew their food.

Sunset found it a little hard to find what she was looking for in terms of breakfast, she hadn't reached the stage of child care yet, so she was a little confused on whether or not they would be able to keep their breakfasts down in their new states. She knew next to nothing about foals and even less about this world's version of foals.

She shrugged it off and began to get a masher, so she could mash the food for her new children. It wasn't that hard actually, she placed the food into three small bowls, and began mashing away. Once she thought it was mashed enough, she took the three bowls, went back into the living room and placed them down on the nearby table.

She looked at her new kids, seeing that they were very content with seeing what Sunset's house had to offer, besides the room where they slept in itself. Adagio and Sonata were particularly impressed with how Sunset had managed to accomplish all of this. They'd never have possibly imagined that a girl in her teen years could have possibly afforded some kind of accommodation for herself and they looked at all she'd earned, with awe on their tiny faces.

Eventually, the Dazzlings felt their stomachs rumbling, and they found themselves picked up by Sunset. As dull as it usually was, the three newborns could not help but enjoy this. It was a usual habit for infants to like this kind of thing, being hungry meant that Sunset would be there for them. And with all that had happened now, they needed Sunset.

"Breakfast is ready, girls." Sunset said as she sat them down on the tabletop and placed some spoons into the little bowls. She took the bowls to a safer place, so that the Dazzlings wouldn't be tempted to eat by themselves, without any experience.

"I barely had any time to prepare for your arrivals, so this is the best I could come up with. I hope you like em," Sunset took one of the spoons and scooped up a decent spoonful for them. "Open wide, here comes the train. Choo-choo!"

Sunset's words gave the Dazzlings a little rush of excitement, they were eager to taste the morsel of food that Sunset had prepared for them. Adagio took the first taste, and quite enjoyed it. Even though Sunset had to improvise on it, it was quite nice when Adagio let the flavors sink in.

Aria and Sonata could tell from the smile on her face, Sunset's food was delicious, even if she hadn't even had time to prepare for this whole 'mother' thing. They didn't even had time to notice that Sunset had placed another spoon into their mouths, so that they too could taste the delicious flavors.

"Tanks, Mama. Dis is dewicious!" Sonata giggled once she swallowed the tasty mashed food. Her smile was undeniable as she let the delicious mixture hit her stomach. It felt like she'd found something more delicious than all they'd had in their past lives. "Wat da yoo tink, Awia?"

"Dis is quite dewicious, but I'd wike some stwawbewwies wid it next time." Aria gave her short yet sweet verdict on Sunset's food, and Sunset couldn't help but grin at how cute they sounded. She remembered that Aria was usually the Siren with the most common sense when they used to be evil.

"I tink it's da most amazing ting dat I evew tasted, Mama." Adagio said as she finished another spoonful of the mashed fruits. "Dun wet Awia get yoo down, she just wikes ta cwiticize da teensiest tiny tings."

"I do not!" Aria clearly heard what Adagio had said and retorted with a little bit of a glare.

"Yoo do too!" Adagio merely looked at Aria with a little smart gaze.

"Do not!" Aria begun to argue.

"Do too!" Adagio said back.

"Do not!"

"Do too!"

"Girls, girls! Calm down, you're starting to scare poor little Sonata here." Sunset said as she placed a finger on both of their shoulders and made them look at Sonata, who looked a little bit frightened at how they had been arguing over something so idiotic. They immediately felt regret for their little scuffle as they saw Sonata starting to show some tears.

"Aww, don't worry, Sonata," Sunset said as she pulled the scared Dazzling into a little hug and calmed her down. "They're only arguing, most sisters do. It's natural. Here, let me make those tears go away."

She put the spoon back into one of the bowls, scooped up the mash that she had made and put it back in Sonata's mouth, instantly getting her to calm down as she let the wondrous flavour of mashed fruit travel down her throat and into her stomach. It felt wonderful to both Sunset and Sonata once she finally saw her new child cracking a smile again.

"Now then, I assume you two have something to say to little Sonata here?" Sunset said as she turned her gaze to Adagio and Aria.

"We'we sowwy, Sonata." They both said together, in a quite guilty tone as they hung their heads in shame. They hadn't meant to hurt their sister like that and they felt rather bad for doing so.

"Dat's awwight. Mama towd me dat dis is common between sistews wike us." Sonata smiled as she took another bite of Sunset's mashed food.

Adagio and Aria were also getting some extra bites of food. Even after they had been lightly scolded by Sunset, that didn't keep them from the love and affection they would get as infants. Such wonderful love was much more worthwhile than seeing others with seething hatred in their eyes.

Once the Dazzlings had finished their breakfast, Sunset cleaned the little marks on their faces with a wet tissue so that they looked presentable if Sunset had company around. She then placed the three of them back onto the floor as gently as possible, so that they could play whilst Sunset took the bowls and spoons into the kitchen to get washed.

"I'll be back in a couple of minutes, girls. Just gonna wash up the bowls and spoons," Sunset said as she opened the door to the kitchen. "Make sure you play nice, alright?"

"Awwight, Mama." They all said, once more, then shared another little giggle afterwards once Sunset closed the door. Sunset was treating them quite well, despite being in her teens, and it really gave them all hope.

They saw how comfortable the couch looked and went over to it, with a hint of curiosity showing now. They had to reacquaint themselves with everything, now that their memories were gone. But it looked big and comfortable to them, and they wanted to sit on it.

"How awe we gonna get up dewe?" Sonata asked as she looked at the couch and then to Aria and Adagio, who also had looks of surprise showing on their little faces once again. "It wooks massive!"

"I dun know, Sonata. Maybe dis is just fow Mama ta use," Aria examined the couch once more, seeing that it could be possible for them to get up onto it, with a little helping hand from something. "But maybe, we couwd get up dewe wid something ta hewp us..."

"Howd on, giwws. I have an idea." Adagio said as she saw a nearby book with Sunset's Cutie Mark on it and went over to it. She saw that it would make quite an adequate step for the three of then, and she tried to carry it over to the others. It was quite hard for her to pick up a hardback book in her new state, so she decided to push it over instead once she realized this fact.

"Otay, I'ww twy it now," Sonata said as she crawled on top of the book, getting a tiny bit of elevation from it. She could just reach the couch's seat and grabbed it for support. She was on her feet now, with some sort of balance starting to show as she readied to pull herself up. "Awwight, now I just gotta..."

Before Sonata could even start to lift herself up, the book she was on top of started to vibrate and glow. This sudden vibration gave Sonata a little jump as she pulled herself up in surprise. In all her time of existence, she'd never seen a vibrating book in her life and she looked a little scared once she looked down at it. "Wat was dat?!"

"Umm, I tink dat's fow Mama, Sonata," Aria said as she now glanced at the book's front, seeing a distinctive sun on the front of it. She then noticed Sunset coming back into the living room from the kitchen and had just noticed the glowing book. "Speaking of which..."

"Oh, Twilight's messaged me already?" Sunset said as she picked up the book and sat down on the couch, but not before she noticed Sonata was sitting next to her. "Wait, Sonata? How did you get up there?"

"I dunno," She said as she now got a good look at the vibrating book that had given her a surprise. She took in a deep breath and explained to Sunset how she had been able to make it up to the couch's seats. "Adagio pushed dat book ovew to dis ting and I cwimbed up on top of it. But befowe I couwd twy and cwimb up, dat book vibwated and scawed me a wittwe."

"I guess you would have been a little surprised by this book suddenly vibrating with magic..." Sunset said as she pictured Sonata's little couch-scaling session in her mind and could see her freaking out over feeling the book vibrate all of a sudden. "I know it's a surprise, but there's a reason why this book vibrates."

"Oh? Wat is it, Mama?" Adagio asked as she looked at the now opened book. It had stopped glowing and vibrating when Sunset opened it. She was fascinated with how that book worked now, surprised again that it had stopped vibrating when Sunset opened it up.

"I have a little pen-pal in another world," Sunset said as she looked at the message appear in the pages before her eyes. "A wonderful friend of mine called Twilight Sparkle. We spend most of our time apart, so she messages me with a magical copy of this book."

"So, dis book is a magic book?" Aria asked as she saw Sunset smiling at the message.

"You could say that." Sunset explained as she crossed her legs and brought her Dazzlings closer to her, so they could see the message clearly. "Do you want me to read it to you?"

"Yes, pwease!" They all said happily, they could tell that anything Sunset liked had some margin of interest for the three of them as well. They smiled once they all got a closer look at the message that Twilight had sent to Sunset.

"Alright then, girls," Sunset said as she hugged them all for additional comfort. When she saw The Dazzlings in this wonderful state of bliss, she got a sense of serenity from it all. She always seemed to cast a smile whenever they smiled. "It reads:"

Dear Sunset Shimmer...

I hope you are enjoying your time at CHS, I just wanted to tell you things back here in Equestria are fine now. Things really started to quiet down after the Tirek incident a while back. I also informed Princess Celestia that you had turned over a new leaf, and validated it by showing her the shattered pieces of the Sirens' pendants. Celestia is quite pleased with you, and as such, will welcome you back to Equestria, whenever you choose.

Your friend from Equestria
-Twilight Sparkle.

"Dat was nice, Mama." Sonata said as she sunk into Sunset's warm cuddle with a little smile and was about to fall asleep if Sunset hadn't closed the book. She felt a warming heartbeat coming from Sunset's chest and that ultimately soothed her for a brief moment.

"I'll write back to her later, but first, I think you girls deserve to be treated to a little walk," Sunset smiled as she placed the book back on the nearby bookshelf for safekeeping. Once she slid the book back where The Dazzlings had gotten it, she went over to get the basket from the front door.

"Up you go!" She said as she returned to her new children with the basket and lifted the three Dazzlings into it. Once they were all in the basket, she tucked the three of them into the soft, pink blanket so they wouldn't get cold. Once she saw that they were snug in their pink covers, Sunset slung the handle over her arm and walked out the door.

"Whewe awe we going, Adagio?" Aria asked as she and Sonata were subjected to the morning's full light when Sunset walked out the door.

"I dun know, but I tink we'ww go whewevew Mama goes..." Adagio smiled as Sunset locked the door and walked down the street to meet with her friends. It was a sure thing when Sunset began her trip, The Dazzlings' second lives had just begun...

Author's Note

Sorry if it didn't come out yesterday, I had a few time constraints to deal with. (Pesky little blighters, aren't they?) But hey, I try to keep hot things active, and it seems like this fic is getting a lot of attention as of late. Possibly to do with Rainbow Rocks' popularity or something, I dunno...

But still, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. And, I'm gonna make things a little interesting now. I'm gonna let you guys decide what the Dazzlings get up to in their new states. I'll leave the comments section open if you have any suggestions. I'll try to make this fic a mix between my stuff and the stuff you guys suggest.

Oh, one more thing, Be sure to follow me for more stories, favourite this story to keep up with all the new chapters, and be sure to give it a nice thumbs up if you enjoyed it. Also, share it with your friends and family, and also on Facebook. It really helps this story get out to a larger audience, and it greatly benefits you and me in the long run.

This is Shadowmane PX-41, signing off...

The Reveal

Sunset's first stop was the nearby park. where she promised she'd spend some time with the rest of the girls. She could tell things would be a little different now, especially since she had her new children with her. At first, she was concerned that the girls wouldn't be okay with this, but then she felt a little confidence as she prepared the only explanation for them, especially since she had the card to back up her claim.

Ever so surely, each of the Dazzlings poked their heads out of the basket and saw the beautiful looking park, with soft fields of nice green grass and a very nice fountain in the middle of the cobblestone pathways. They pointed out bits and pieces here and there, and Sunset was happy to educate them on what they were.

Sunset had gotten quite a bit of pleasure out of her teachings, it gave her hope in the fact that the Dazzlings were going to grow up again. Only this time, they'd learn all the right things, instead of all the wrong things. She envisioned wonderful moments ahead of her where The Dazzlings would be seen as good girls instead of the monsters they became yesterday. Not only did this fill her with hope, but with happiness as well.

"Umm, Mama? Why awe we even hewe anyways?" Aria finally decided to ask the question once they had discovered everything their eyes could see in the park.

"Well, Aria, Mama has to meet up with some of her friends. Or as you'd call them, 'aunties'," Sunset explained as logically as she could, while also trying not to confuse them. "It's part of life, after all. You make some friends, you start to play with them and soon you'll find yourself wanting even more time with your friends than you did before."

"Oh, otay," She smiled and laid back for a while, so that her head rested on the small pillow. "Dat makes sense."

"So, Mama, I hafta know," Sonata said as she turned to face Sunset, without the basket obstructing her view. "Wat's an auntie? Is it food?"

Sunset merely chuckled at that remark. "No, Sonata. An auntie is described as your mother or father's female friend, whereas an uncle is the male equivalent of that. So, I'm meeting with a few other girls today, who are my friends and your aunties. Does that make sense?"

"It does ta me." Adagio said as she was now looking for Sunset's friends with a little smile on her face. The sound of having her mother's friends be able to care for them as well made her feel even warmer inside. She could imagine her aunties now, caring for her and making sure that she was as happy as could be.

"Ooh, Adagio. Why dun we pway I-spy ta find Mama's aunties?" Sonata giggled as she began searching for Sunset's friends.

"Hehe, otay, Sonata, fiwst one ta find ouw aunties wins!" Adagio giggled as she looked at each and every one of the people in the park, wondering who Sunset's friends could be.

"Yoo wanna pway too, Awia?" Sonata said as she briefly looked back at Aria, who was trying to get some sleep.

"Nah, I just wanna wewax now." Aria said as she snuggled into the blankets a little more. "Wake me up when yoo find dem." Then she closed her eyes.

"Otay, Awia." Sonata said as she went back to her search to find her new aunties.

Sunset noticed that Adagio and Sonata were trying to guess who her friends were. This got her to crack another smile, as she saw Adagio and Sonata constantly look at random people.

"Do you want me to help you, girls?" Sunset asked as she got Adagio and Sonata to look at her.

"Otay, Mama." They both said, seeing as their search attempts were getting them nowhere.

"Alright then, I'll tell you whether or not you're close to them." Sunset said as she saw Sonata and Adagio return to their searching.

"Awe dese youw aunties, Mama?" Sonata said as she pointed towards a group of kids who looked like they were still in elementary school. "Dey wook pwetty fun."

Sunset giggled at that. "No, Sonata, those are children," Sunset said as she saw Sonata lower her pointing finger. "Keep trying, though. You might get it next time."

"Oh, oh! Is dis one of youw aunties?" Adagio said as she was petting a nearby dog, and getting licked in return. "Hehe, she's funny."

"No, Adagio, that's a dog," Sunset chuckled as she saw Adagio stroking the dog. "And from the looks of things, you two have established a good friendship."

"Oh, oh, oh! Dey wook wike aunties!" Sonata pointed over, surprisingly at Sunset's friends. "Awe dey dem, Mama?"

"Actually, you're right, Sonata," Sunset said as she looked at Sonata's correct guess. With a little smile on her face. Not only did she have some sweet little Sirens, she had some sweet and intelligent little Sirens as well. "There they are."

"Yay! I found dem!" Sonata said as she threw up her arms in victory. She then turned to Aria, who was about to fall asleep before Sonata woke her back up with a smile. "Wook, Awia! Dewe's ouw aunties!"

"Weawwy? Whewe?" Aria was clearly excited at the fact that Sonata had found Sunset's friends. She'd heard Sunset talk a great deal about these new girls who were willing to show them all some love and she was now giddy to see who they had got as aunties.

"Alright then, girls. Don't get too over-excited," Sunset said as she calmed Sonata and Aria down, as she laid Adagio back onto her pillow. "I'd like to make this a big surprise for them, so don't pop out until I give the word. OK?"

"I'm not suwe wat yoo mean by dat, but otay." Sonata said as she laid back in the snugness of the blankets and pillows. Who then noticed Aria wasn't laying back with her and Adagio.

"Aww, but Mama. I'm not tiwed!" Aria pouted as she folded her arms in defiance.

"Aria, I'm trying to make this enjoyable for both me AND you," Sunset explained as she wrapped one of her hands around the pouting newborn. "Just trust me on this one."

"Hmmm..." Aria was a little confused here. She didn't want to upset Sunset, but at the same time she also didn't want to go to sleep either. But if Sunset was her mother now she had to listen to her, or else she might get upset. And after all that had happened, Aria wanted nothing more than happiness.

"Awwight, Mama, I'ww sweep fow yoo," Aria said as she finally came to a decision that would please her and Sunset. "And I pwomise I won't wake up untiw yoo say."

"Good to hear that, Aria," Sunset said as she laid her down with Adagio and Sonata, who were looking at her with little smiles. Then they saw Sunset tuck them in and cover them up with the blanket, so that they could sleep whilst being undisturbed. "Now just dream happy dreams, I'll get you up in a few seconds."

Sunset closed the basket up and walked over to the girls, who were in the midst of a conversation. Pinkie was bouncy as usual, Rarity was showing class, Fluttershy was listening most of the time, Rainbow Dash was kind of bored having to wait her turn to speak and Applejack was finishing up a glass of her family's cider.

"So, what do you girls think that Twilight gets up to back in Equestria?" Pinkie asked the group as she leaned against a nearby tree.

"That's actually an intriguing question, Pinkie," Rarity started to answer that as she saw down on a bench nearby. "I always thought she does what every princess does. Addresses her subjects, does the occasional ballroom dance, wondering who she's gonna marry, the usual 'princess things'."

"Nah, that seems way too original," Rainbow Dash butted in, as she couldn't bear the wait any longer. "I bet Twilight has to put up with power-hungry warlords and evil queens back in Equestria. Using the Magic Of Friendship to keep her world in check, or something."

"Well, ah think most a' that story is true fer the most part," Applejack started as she stopped drinking and took a breath. "But ah'm not so sure on the whole 'warlords and evil queens' part."

"Well, choose how you wanna believe it, Applejack, but I believe that Twilight has to battle the forces of darkness on a regular basis." Rainbow came back after Applejack had finished.

"Oh, all this talking about Equestria has made me wonder, what kind of animals live there?" Fluttershy asked as she got the group's attention by tapping their shoulders. "You know, besides ponies?"

"Well, I think Equestria's population is some massive amalgamation of mythical creatures, ponies and new species that we don't even know about," Pinkie said, leaving everyone's mouths dropped. "I mean, Twilight did mention Sirens the other day, and Sirens originally hail from the greek era, where they would sing songs to lure sailors to their dooms. Or in our case, sing songs to empower themselves and send US to our doom."

"That... Actually raises some questions," Rarity said as she took Pinkie's long sentence into account. "Especially since they looked NOTHING like Sirens when they dueled us, and their songs didn't kill anyone."

"Maybe Equestria works in different ways ta the human world," Applejack said as she finished the cider and tossed it into the nearby trash bin. "Ta be honest, a part of me really wants ta see what that world is like."

"That might not be a good idea," Sunset said as she finally joined the group after hearing enough. "By the way, hi, girls."

"Sunset!" They all said with glee as they ran to give her a group hug, which almost caused Sunset to lose her grip on the basket. They noticed Sunset was losing her grip and let her regain it by ending the hug pretty quickly.

"How's things been hanging, Sunset?" Rainbow Dash said as Sunset sat down and put the basket down nearby, so she could keep an eye on it, as well as talk with the girls.

"Besides getting a big surprise last night, It was pretty uneventful." Sunset said as she leaned back against the back of the bench.

"Oh, what was that surprise?" Fluttershy asked as she looked over at Sunset's basket with a curious look in her eyes. "Is it in here?"

"In time, Fluttershy. In time." Sunset smiled as she took Fluttershy's hand off of the basket, so that the group could return to their usual chatting.

"Soooo, when CAN we see what's inside the basket?" Rainbow Dash asked as she tilted her head, clearly impatient after talking for a while.

"When I feel like it's the right time to do so, Rainbow Dash." Sunset said as calmly as possible as she had to hear that question for a while now. To anyone else, it sounded annoying. But to Sunset, she was quite calm when dealing with Rainbow Dash's ego.

"You know, Sunset. It's uncouth for someone to keep secrets from their friends, Rarity began with a logical statement. "If someone has a secret and can't tell anyone, that usually means that they did something really bad or they're being bullied by someone."

Sunset sighed in defeat and picked up the basket. "Alright then, I guess I can't prolong this any longer, especially with that logic in Rarity's statement, She addressed the group. "Now, I will warn you right now, this will be a little bit shocking."

"Oh, come, come now, Sunset, what kind of secret do you have that could possibly b-" Rarity was stopped when Sunset opened the blanket and revealed the baby Dazzlings.

"What?!" The girls gasped in unison as they saw Sunset with her newborn children. It was a massive surprise to them all and they were wondering how Sunset could even have had children if she was still in high-school. They looked at her with faces of bewilderment and curiosity, wondering how in the world she got those infants.

"Trust me, girls. It's a long story." Sunset said as she got everyone to calm down and gaze upon the infant Dazzlings.

Eventually, Fluttershy was the first one to crack a smile as she woke the three sleeping Dazzlings with her cute little actions. She gently stroked their long hairs as they awoke from their slumber and when they smiled back, Fluttershy showed a wide grin of happiness.

"So, when did you get these adorable little angels?" She asked as she finally looked up at Sunset as she let the other girls get a good look at Adagio, Aria and Sonata.

"Right after everyone went home after that final battle, actually." Sunset said as she saw Applejack, Pinkie, Rainbow Dash and Rarity showing the Dazzlings some genuine love. "I'll tell you everything after you've all had some time to get acquainted."

"Hi there, my name's Pinkie Pie, and I just want to say welcome to the world, little ones." She said as she had a conversation with the infant Dazzlings.

"Hi, Auntie Pinkie," Adagio said, which got Pinkie to drop her jaw once more. "Hehe, you'we weawwy funny, yoo know dat?"

Pinkie turned to the other girls, who shared the same expression, they had seen the world's first talking newborns. They were unsure on whether or not it was some kind of prank, or if they could actually talk, but then they looked at Sunset, who from the looks of things, could explain everything that was happening in front of their eyes.

"I know, it's quite a surprise isn't it?" Sunset said as she saw the girls recompose themselves after that little surprise.

"One question, Sunset," Rainbow Dash finally decided to ask since she saw the other girls held their tongues for a good few seconds. "How are they talking?"

"Oh, about that, it's part of how they came to me." Sunset said as she motioned the girls to sit down, while she explained everything. "First off, there's something about my kids that I think you should know..."

Sunset really didn't want to say it, for fear that the girls might want to take decisive action on her and the Dazzlings. But she remembered what Rarity had said earlier, and she was at a stalemate.

"Well... this might come as a massive surprise to all three of you..." Sunset said, then paused for a second, dreading the outcome of this. These girls all remembered The Dazzlings as seductive Sirens who almost seized control of CHS yesterday and now she was wondering whether or not they'd be accepting with this fact. "but these girls... are The Dazzlings."

"WHAT?!" The girls called out again, as if they knew this day couldn't get any stranger. Their emotions afterwards were a mix of shock, fear and anger. These were the EXACT same Sirens that they'd already dealt with. They were completely lost for words as they now looked at the three of them, slumbering there as if nothing had ever happened.

"Girls, girls!" Sunset tried to calm the girls down as she could see they were letting their emotions get them frustrated. "Now I am aware that these are the Sirens that plagued CHS a while back, but there's really nothing to worry about."

"Nothing to worry about?!" Rainbow Dash said, clearly frustrated at that sentence. "These girls tricked not only us, but EVERYONE at school into turning a fund-raising event into an all out fight for glory that never existed!"

"And got everyone in the school to classify us as public enemy #1!" Rarity added to this little outburst.

"And made everyone fight against each other, us included ta get some kinda Equestrian Magic ta make themselves all-powerful!" Applejack added, clearly on the side of the girls and not Sunset's side.

"And cut in line on Taco Tuesday without any remorse and took the best tacos out of the whole bunch that only get served to the first few students!" Pinkie finally wrapped up this little temper. "AND I REALLY WANTED THOSE TACOS!!!"

Suddenly, the rage of the girls subsided when they noticed the Dazzlings shed a few tears. This was exactly what Sunset wanted to avoid, but the girls had forced her hand. Then a sound of crying came from the basket, and then the girls felt remorseful for their actions.

"Oh great, now look what you did! I knew this was going to happen!" Sunset scowled at the girls as she turned to comfort her kids. She'd never seen her friends act so disrespectful among newborns and it made her feel rather furious at them. This was masked as she now comforted The Dazzlings with her motherly voice. "Ssh, it's okay girls, Mama's here to save you from these horrible monsters of friends."

The whole ordeal made each of the girls, Rainbow Dash included feel bad for making The Dazzlings cry and their once angry faces now looked sad and remorseful. They could tell it in Sunset's anger, she had really grown attached to The Dazzlings now, and she had every right to be angry at them for it."

"Sunset..." Fluttershy saw how emotional Sunset felt about the situation. She lightly raised a finger to try and get Sunset's attention. "Are you alright?"

"I'm fine, girls..." Sunset sighed, then turned her head to face the others. "But the way you all got aggressive towards The Dazzlings like that really has me frazzled. They're just infants now, likely given no choice but to use this power as a contingency play for something...

"Listen. I belive that everyone deserves a chance at redemption," Sunset said once The Dazzlings had calmed down. "Just as Twilight believed that I could be reformed, I believe that The Dazzlings can be molded into sweet little defenders of our worlds..."

"Are you really sure you want to go through with this, Sunset Shimmer?" Rarity raised a brow. "They might be babies, but they're not stupid. They might just turn against you when they grow up again, leaving us with a second siren crisis..."

"I know the stakes, but do you really want to see three babies die without anyone caring for them?" Sunset's question bored deep into the hearts and minds of the rest of The Rainbooms. "Or winding up in an orphanage run by strict and heartless staff?"

The Rainbooms murmured and shook their heads. The Dazzlings might have caused them grief in the past, but when they saw just how much the spell had changed them, they couldn't help but feel bad for what had happened.

"I didn't think so..." Sunset took the silence of her friends as a sign that they agreed with her.

"So, now we're dealing with three baby Dazzlings?" Rainbow Dash still had some sourness in her voice, but she still seemed to accept the hand she had been dealt.

"Yeah, ah guess you could say that..." Applejack said firmly.

"You know, looking at them now, they do look awfully cute..." Fluttershy leaned in and got a very good look at Adagio, Aria, and Sonata's new infant forms. "Seems like they couldn't even hurt a fly, let alone any of us..."

"I just want you to know that these girls also came with a little card," Sunset held out the card and made sure that the group could see it. "Just in case they didn't think we had learned child care at CHS yet..."

"Let me take a little look at that card, Sunset..." Pinkie plucked the card from Sunset Shimmer's hands and began to read it, her eyes darting and evading the long sentences. "Dear Sunset Shimmer... Second Life Song... Proper ways to raise The Dazzlings..."

"I always thought that the Second Life Song was all some kind of myth, until I saw the effects with my own two eyes," Sunset began explaining. "Now this song hails all the way from Equestria, so there's a good chance you won't know what I'm talking about."

"I think we'll manage." Rarity said as she kneeled so she and Sunset could look at each other without having to look up or down.

"Alright then." Sunset sighed as she began to explain the story. "When Equestria was founded a while back, there was a place called the Pit of Lyrics."

"The Pit of Lyrics?" Fluttershy asked, with some signs of curiosity already showing on her face.

"It was a kingdom that hanged on the walls of a deep chasm, which was known for its' prowess in magical music," Sunset began to explain the wonders of the Pit of Lyrics. "There were songs for everything. Songs to control the weather, songs to bring stuff back to life, even a song that could create free food whenever it was sung."

"So, endless cake if you sing it?" Pinkie asked, clearly interested by the last song with her cake fantasies showing already with this new piece of information.

"Oh yeah, all the cake you could ever want." Sunset smiled at Pinkie with similar thoughts of such a delicacy as cake.

"So, what exactly happened at this here Pit of Lyrics?" Applejack decided to ask, with a little bit of her own curiosity showing now.

"It stayed afloat by any of the songs sung by the ponies of the village and it stood for quite a while," Sunset said as she gave the basket to Pinkie, who looked at The Dazzlings with a smile on her face. She then suddenly felt feelings of concern as she now remembered the next part of the story "Or at least it did until the Sirens ravaged it."

"So wait... They attacked a kingdom that was empowered by singing, by singing?" Rainbow Dash asked, clearly seeing a contradiction in that story. She couldn't have possibly seen any way as to how singing could have ended the Pit of Lyrics' existence.

"This was before they could even use their singing powers," Sunset went on with the story, beginning to alleviate Rainbow Dash of her objection. "They needed some songs to make their singing magical, some songs which could brainwash ponies. And while their pendants did make them pretty powerful, they still needed to structure their songs around something from the Pit of Lyrics."

"Oh, okay then," Dash said as her words were met with Sunset's logic. She smiled as she wished to hear more on this story. "Go on, Sunset."

"They did initially have their eyes set on one song, to make others angry. But they got greedy in the end and decided to go for every song they could find, the Second Life Song included." Sunset finished explaining.

"Hold on a second..." Fluttershy decided to stop Sunset once more. "If this Pit of Lyrics had ponies living in it, then why didn't they decide to defend their home? Surely there must have been a song to defend themselves..."

"They did try to sing the song you're thinking about, Fluttershy. But since the Sirens did bear somewhat of a resemblance to Dragons, they believed that they actually were Dragons and that sent the entire Pit of Lyrics into a panic."

"Since everyone in the Pit of Lyrics believed that the Sirens were Dragons, they were too paralyzed with fear to even try and defend themselves. In the end, the Pit of Lyrics was completely and utterly vandalized as every song was stolen. As for the city itself, since no-one was singing to keep it afloat... It fell into the chasm, never to be seen again."

"So, one of those songs was the Second Life Song," Rarity said, showing expressions of awe as the story finally subsided. "What a very... Enlightening story, Sunset."

"Thanks, Rarity," Sunset said as she took the basket back from Pinkie, who looked like she'd been too busy with Adagio, Aria and Sonata rather than listening to the story. "I'm glad you were able to follow that story."

"You're welcome," Rarity smiled as she now looked at Adagio, Aria and Sonata once more. "I think after what's happened at CHS recently, we can pretty much agree on the fact that Equestria does exist. Ergo, all the stories that come from Equestria exist as well."

"So, this Second Life Song can turn someone who sings it into a baby again?" Pinkie asked, a sign that she had been playing with The Dazzlings as well as listening to Sunset's story at the same time. Even though she'd been busy with Adagio, Aria and Sonata, she had still been listening to the story and was quite fascinated with what she'd heard.

"Yes and after that, it becomes their lullaby to be sang by whoever they choose to have as a mother and/or father," Sunset said as she began rocking the basket, which made The Dazzlings snuggle into the blankets with each gentle motion. "So it's a one-time use to turn someone into an infant. Unless it's sent back to Equestria, where the song's magic can be replenished."

"Okie dokie lokie." Pinkie said as she saw Sunset standing back up again.

"So, can you girls help me out on something?" Sunset asked once everyone else stood back up again.

"Sure, Sunset. What do ya need help with?" Applejack asked once they decided to leave the park.

"I need some help making a nursery for them." Sunset said as she brought Adagio, Aria and Sonata up to the point where they could hear her words clearly. And from the sound of it, they were all on board with this idea. "Last night, I had to let them sleep in the spare room..."

"I guess since you only got them yesterday, you didn't have much time to make a safe and welcoming environment for them." Fluttershy said as they started to walk towards the town. "I know how it feels, I've had that dilemma with many of the animals down at the shelter."

"We'll be sure ta help ya'll out in yer time of need, Sunset," Applejack smiled as she looked at Adagio, Aria and Sonata once again. She too started to feel like The Dazzlings felt much better in this new form and she felt more calm towards them. "Anything fer yer little sweethearts here."

"Thanks, Applejack," Sunset smiled, happy to know that her friends were starting to warm up to the infantile Dazzlings. "It's always a pleasure to have so many friends helping out on something. Many hands make light work, after all."

"Well, I'm still not totally okay on this," Rainbow Dash said as she stated her opinions to the other girls. "Don't get me wrong, while they do look adorable now, it's hard to shake off the fact that they used to be Sirens who manipulated others into doing their bidding."

"That's alright, Rainbow Dash," Sunset completely respected Dash's opinions and responded in a normal and peaceful manner. "It can be hard to adjust to a former bad guy being reformed at the start. But when you spend some time with them, you find out they can do good things if you give them support. Heh, kinda like what happened with me."

Meanwhile, in the basket, Adagio remained relatively silent throughout most of the time they had spent travelling with Sunset and the girls. Aria and Sonata were playing Pattycake for most of the while, completely oblivious to what Sunset and the girls had been saying earlier.

"Awe we... Awe we weawwy Siwens?" Adagio pondered with her new mind. She had forgotten everything, and the fact that she used to be a diabolical miscreant, along with Aria and Sonata sent a little chill down her spine. "No, no dat can't be wight. Ow is it?"

Adagio further pondered that question as the journey continued, but then forgot about it when Aria and Sonata brought her back to reality.

"Awe yoo awwight, Adagio?" Sonata decided to ask as she had noticed Adagio's lengthy silence. She wondered whatever it could have been that had troubled her sister in this state. "Yoo wewe stawing off inta space fow a minute dewe..."

"Huh? Oh it's noting, Sonata." Adagio said as she finally came back to reality to address Sonata. "I'm fine."

"Otay. weww in dat case, yoo wanna pway pattycake wid me and Awia?" Sonata kindly held out one of her tiny hands towards Adagio, waiting for the answer.

"Suwe, Sonata." Adagio said, as she gave her swift and very logical answer. She did need something to do whilst they continued their journey with Sunset and the Humane 5. "I guess I do need ta pway a wittwe mowe."

Author's Note

I did mean to push this chapter out earlier, but I did have a lot of other things to attend to. Like, meeting a few bronies on the PSN. Namely Havocboy1990 and ShaDow-BlaSt-160, who are really good guys. By the way, if any of you want to join me on the PSN, my name is azerothian698472 (Don't ask why it's that complicated, I played a LOT of World Of Warcraft when I first made my name, and I thought everyone who lived on Azeroth was called an Azerothian, regardless of their species, gender, or even faction) Hope to talk to you soon.

Also, It pained me to make The Dazzlings cry, but I needed to make sure that I got the message through the thick skulls of the Humane 5. by the way, I'm calling them that, because it's Human and Mane mixed together, and it's the Humane '5' because of Twilight's absence in this world. But anyways, I hope you liked this chapter and I hope to hear your feedbacks sometime soon.

If you liked this story, make sure to give it a thumbs up, favourite it and share it with your friends. It helps me reach a larger target audience, and it motivates me to write more chapters for you to enjoy. I'm not trying to shamelessly promote this story or anything, but it would be appreciated if this story was shared with other people.

Until next time, This is Shadowmane PX-41, signing off...

Their New Home

Sunset and the girls were heading back to Sunset's house, so that they could get all of the supplies and furniture into the Dazzlings' new bedroom. For most of the ordeal, Sunset and Applejack did the heavy lifting, whilst Rarity and Fluttershy managed the paint.

As for Rainbow Dash and Pinkie, they didn't have much parts in this and had to wait until the others were done with their parts. They didn't mind the wait in the slightest, however and spent the time talking to each other to pass the time.

"So, Pinkie, I have to know," Rainbow Dash sat down on the couch in a comfortable position. She looked at Pinkie with a rather curious look on her face. "Aren't we supposed to be in CHS today?"

"Well..." Pinkie said as she rolled her eyes and leaned against the wall, wondering how Rainbow Dash would respond to the answer. "Apparently, Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna are still possessed by the Sirens' song, so we've had to hire an exorcist for them."

"Wait, what?!" Rainbow Dash looked a little shocked upon hearing the answer. She looked very worried upon hearing this dreadful piece of information, the fact that it was Celestia and Luna was the part that got her worried the most. "Why weren't they there to witness our victory?"

"Oh, you know. Usual 'Principal Business' meant they couldn't be there, which is weird, since they were the ones who were organizing the event." Pinkie said, as if there was nothing to worry about. "You'd think that even though they did get possessed, they'd manage to sneak in the time to come to their possessor's supposed victory."

"Speaking of which, isn't there like, a reserve principal in case one of them is out of commission for the day?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Well, this was quite a sudden occurrence, so they haven't really had the time to organize someone to fill in for Celestia and Luna." Pinkie said as she stood up straight once more, when Applejack and Sunset came back down to get something else for the new room.

"But then again, these things happen now and again," Sunset said as she looked at Pinkie and Rainbow Dash with a rather emotionless look. "After all, school was out for a week or so after the whole Fall Formal catastrophe."

"Ya don't really get many days like this, 'specially in CHS," Applejack said as she and Sunset picked up what looked like a changing table and began to haul it upstairs. "Mah advice, enjoy these days off. Ya'll might not get another day like this."

"Ya know, something hit me..." Rainbow Dash said as she turned back to Pinkie once Sunset and Applejack disappeared to the top floor. "If we're talking to each other, Sunset and Applejack are on furniture and Fluttershy and Rarity are painting the new nursery... Who's looking after The Dazzlings?"

"Well, Sunset sang them to sleep so that they'd get some rest before they begin to play again," Pinkie explained. "I know this, because Mr and Mrs Cake did this when they made a nursery for cute little Pound and Pumpkin back at the bakery. I was in charge of the paint at the time. Naturally I wanted to paint it all pink, but I had to take Pound's likes into account as well..."

Meanwhile, Fluttershy and Rarity were painting some nice and comforting designs on the walls of The Dazzlings' new nursery. Rarity was mostly painting musical notes, whilst Fluttershy did some nice animals with smiles on their faces.

The two had laid a tarp all over the floor, so that none of the paint would dry into the floor and make it hard in certain areas where it should all be padded. Speaking of padding, the whole floor had been stripped of the carpet so that the softness of padding would replace it once the walls were painted.

"Sunset, I need to ask you something," Rarity said as Applejack and Sunset arrived outside the new room with the changing table. She still had so many questions to ask, but found it easier to ask one at a time. "If that Second Life Song removed all of their memories, does that include all their old personalities?"

"Yeah, pretty much," Sunset said as Applejack went down to grab something lighter. "They do keep some tiny shreds of their old personalities, like Sonata's happy-go-lucky attitude for instance."

"But nothing else of their old personalities?" Fluttershy wanted validation on that fact.

"Everything else about their old lives are long gone," Sunset extended her explanation to Fluttershy. "They're stuck with their new personalities, with tiny pieces of their old personalities still intact."

"So none of their, umm... How shall we put it? Evil-ness?" Rarity decided to ask as she tilted her head and flexed her fingers.

"None of that. They think they're completely newborn infants now, despite their ability to talk in a language that far surpasses their current age." Sunset said it in a more logical term, cracking a smile afterwards. "I totally sounded like Twilight there, didn't I?"

"Yeah," Fluttershy chuckled. "You kind of did there."

"Sunset, are ya helpin' me or not?" Applejack asked, cutting Sunset's chat short.

"Oh, I'm coming!" Sunset said it to Applejack before she turned to say her words of encouragement to Rarity and Fluttershy. "I gotta go help Applejack. Keep up the good work, you two."

"Alright, Sunset. We'll see you soon." Fluttershy said as she went back to her painting business before watching Sunset heading back to Applejack, so the two could carry some more furniture up.

"So, Fluttershy, dear. I have to wonder something," Rarity decided to ask while she was painting another piece of musical score on the walls. "Have you ever thought on having children?"

"Huh? Oh, no, well, umm, not yet anyways." She let out a little smile after blushing for a while. A concept such as this had eluded her and she was quite surprised at hearing a question like that. "I've been too busy with planning out my life to even think about getting a husband and kids."

"Well, I kind of expected such an answer, seeing as we still have a year and a half at CHS left." Rarity said as she added a final stroke of paint to a treble clef she had been painting. "The years really have flown fast, haven't they?"

"I guess you could say that." Fluttershy smiled, recalling on all of her old memories flowing back to her. She remembered her memories of being a freshman, being teased a lot and eventually becoming friends with the rest of the Humane 5. Such wonderful memories made her feel quite blissful inside and they told her that her friends would always be backing her opinions, with every step she took...

"Jeez, Sunset... Ah think ya really need ta head to the gym sometime soon." Applejack said as she was finally starting to break a sweat as she and Sunset hauled a chest up the stairs.

"Well, I've been trying to schedule an induction there. But ever since the Fall Formal incident, I've been a little busy with 'other things'," She replied as she and Applejack stopped to catch their breath for a few seconds. "You know how things are."

"Yeah," Applejack said, then pondered what else would keep Sunset from other matters. "Ya know, ah really think that CHS should catch a break after a while or two. Ah mean, first it's Demons, then it's Sirens. What's next? A Werewolf invasion?"

"Yeah, that would be pretty hectic," Said Sunset, forcing a little smile as she could imagine the outcome of that little occurrence. "I'd have to learn how to handle a gun and get some silver bullets. Imagine that. Sunset Shimmer, Werewolf hunter..."

"Luckily fer us, should anything like that ever happen, we've always got Twilight ta help us out. 'Specially since the portal got a fancy-schmancy upgrade since her last visit." Applejack said as they finally returned to their heavy lifting.

"Which kind of reminds me, what does Twilight get up to nowadays?" Sunset pondered that question as they placed the chest with all the other stuff they had carried up. "She did mention something about a 'Tirek Incident' in her latest report."

"Tirek? Ya mean that tough commander guy leading the Amareican military?" Applejack asked.

"No, I think Twilight means the 'Lord Tirek' from Equestria," Sunset said as she and Applejack went down to pick up another piece of furniture for The Dazzlings' new room. "He's a Centaur with the capability to drain the power of Unicorns, like me and add it to his own Dark Magic."

"Oh, really?" Applejack looked a lot more surprised after hearing that statement. She'd always believed that everyone in the Human World had a pony double in Equestria, but now that this piece of information had been brought to her attention, she started to ponder the possibilities of other humans having different double in Equestria "Ah guess not everyone has a 'pony' version of themselves in Equestria."

"Another example is those three tough guys at CHS, you know the really battered and rough looking ones?" Sunset said as she and Applejack carried up what looked like a bouncer. "Apparently, back in Equestria, those three are the leaders of a despicable group of gem thieves known as the Diamond Dogs. Who, ironically are ACTUAL dogs themselves."

"Seriously?" Applejack said as she could picture that image in her head now. "Spot, Fido and Rover are dogs in Equestria?"

"Yeah, I guess the names are dead giveaways." Sunset smirked as they brought the first bouncer up and went down for another.

"Who else doesn't have a pony counterpart?" Applejack asked. She was now curious to know more as they walked back up the stairs, with their legs almost giving way from all the added weight at a couple of intervals.

"From what Twilight has told me, loads of people aren't ponies in Equestria," Sunset said as she began to list off all of Twilight's examples. "First there's that insane asylum warden, Discord. He's apparently something called a Draconequus back in Equestria, which has a pony's head but a body of many different creatures. Oh and Equestria's Discord was the renowned 'Spirit Of Chaos And Disharmony', before Twilight and the girls defeated AND reformed him."

"Really?" Applejack was pretty intrigued at the explanation of Discord, and was actually interested to hear more on both him and the others that weren't ponies. She placed the bouncer with the others and wanted to hear more on Sunset's research. "Go on."

"Then there's that Swedish Exchange Student, Seabreeze. Now this comes from the Equestria Fluttershy, who tells me that back there that Seabreeze belongs to a race of adorable little sprites called 'Breezies' which usually thrive on pollen." Sunset said as she and Applejack went down for the third of the three bouncers.

"As for that punk, Gilda, she's a Griffon in Equestria. Then there's the fashion model, Chrysalis, who happens to be the queen of a race of insectoid-pony creatures called Changelings. Now their quite interesting due to the face that they have the ability to shapeshift into other ponies, complete with the voices of the pony they become."

"Heh, Equestria sure does have some interesting species now don't it?" Applejack had hung on to every word and was quite impressed with what she had heard. "Ah wouldn't mind visiting that place myself sometime."

"Well... You see, there's the problem," Sunset said as they laid the final bouncer with the others. "Since you and Pony Applejack are the same girl, that would create a paradox if you should happen to meet each other. And from what me and possibly Twilight have been learning, paradoxes keep on stacking on top of each other until... KA-BOOM! End of all life as we know it."

"Well ah'm not once fer them overly-complicated Science lessons, but ah can tell from yer sentence that it won't be good if the two of us should happen ta meet." Applejack said as she placed two and two together and finally understood what Sunset was saying.

"Well now that all the heavy things are up here, let's see how Rarity and Fluttershy are coming on," Sunset said as she went over to the door and noticed that it wouldn't budge. "That's odd... The door won't go."

"Al-most rea-dy!" Said Rarity in a sing-song voice as Sunset finally decided to relinquish her grip on the door handle. "We just need to get the door painted as well, so that it adds to the room's 'colours'."

"Well, while they get the painting done, ah reckon we should head back to Pinkie and Rainbow Dash." Applejack said as she and Applejack went downstairs to see how they were getting along.

"Oh! I should totally see the Pinkie Pie of Equestria, to see if she has a Party Cannon. That'd be awesome," Pinkie said as she and Rainbow Dash had sat down on the couch once more. "There should be cannons for everything. Like a frosting cannon, a cupcake cannon, even a cute little pink cannon. Or is that Equestria Pinkie's cannon?"

"I... Don't really think that'd be a good idea," Rainbow Dash said as she was lost for words, surprised that Pinkie found something that this world considered a weapon to be a toy for her pony self to have fun with. "I mean cannons ARE classed as a military weapon and it might be against the law for civilians to use them, even if they weren't loaded with artillery."

"Hold on, Dashie... If that's true, when why hasn't Equestria Me been sent to prison for wielding a Party Cannon?" Pinkie decided to ask. "Oh well. Equestria must have some different laws there, I suppose."

"There are a ton of different laws in Equestria." Sunset said as she sat down in the middle of the two. "There are sporting arenas where Unicorns have to have a special magic-disabling spell cast on them, to prevent them from giving other athletes any outside help."

"Well, judging that there are sports and Unicorns there, it would make sense for them to have such tight security measures there," Rainbow Dash said. "But if Unicorns can't give outside help in arenas like that, then that casts more suspicion on backstage drug-dealers and saboteur ponies, doesn't it?"

"It kinda does," Sunset said, showing some sign of calmness as she noticed Rainbow Dash becoming more and more interested in Equestrian knowledge. "But like you said, Rainbow Dash. High-Security. There has to be guards checking EVERYPONY for boosters and tools of sabotage, as part of the Equestria Legal System."

"Alright, subject change," Pinkie said, as this new topic was starting to bore her a little. "What are we even supposed to be doing?"

"Well once Rarity and Fluttershy are done with their painting, you and Pinkie have to help me get all the supplies and toys ready for Adagio, Aria and Sonata," Sunset explained in the simplest of ways possible, cracking a rather cocky smile as she envisioned how easy a task that was. "Couldn't be easier, in my opinion."

"Speaking of which, when are they gonna be done?" Applejack said as she leaned against the wall with one of her boots propped against it. "Ah heard that Rarity was working on the door fer some reason. Heh, that gal sure has an artistic obsession, doesn't she?"

"Well, the pony doubles back in Equestria are what you're all based of. So I imagine that the Rarity of Equestria is the same as the one here." Sunset smiled as she reminded Applejack of that fact. "And if that so happens to be the case, pony you probably works on an apple orchard as well, Applejack."

"Well, ya might have that right, Sunset. But Ah'm not so sure where Rainbow and Fluttershy would work at in Equestria." She responded, questioning what roles Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy played in Equestria.

"I'd probably be working for someplace cool. Like a weapons factory, or an aerial attack force. Ya know, something cool-sounding," Rainbow Dash said as she placed her hands behind her head and reclined on the arm of the couch. "And if it's not either of those two, what else is there in Equestria that Pony Me really has ambitions to be in?"

"Well, the Rainbow Dash of Equestria IS trying to get into a group of elite pegasi known as The Wonderbolts. They're the most daring, most fearless and most talented group of Pegasi in ALL of Equestria." Sunset began to explain to her. "Yet they can't really do much to defend themselves when it comes to aerial combat."

"Well if you're part of one of the most awesomest, most daringly cool flying teams in the world, you start to forget how to fight. Due to the fact that you're basking in your pure awesomeness at the time," she responded. "Hope I never turn out like that when I get my job."

"Girls? It... Is... Ready!" Rarity said as she and Fluttershy appeared at the bottom step of the staircase. "Ahem. anyways, I think you will like what Fluttershy and I have been working on. Something that stays true to what they loved, as well as something that will entertain them for quite some time."

"Basically, it's part music-themed and part fun for the girls at the same time." Fluttershy said it in a more simplistic manner than Rarity had said it. "Come on up, everyone."

"Well, that's our cue to start our work," Rainbow Dash got up off of the couch and followed the rest of the group up to the room. "Come on, Pinkie. Let's get moving."

"Okie dokie lokie," Pinkie shot right up and got to her feet in split-seconds. "First, let's see how the room looks before we get those sleeping little angels up..."

When the girls made it to the room, Rarity and Fluttershy stood in front of the door and watched the other girls gather around them, eager to let the other girls see the work they had been making.

"Now then, this will be geared mostly toward Adagio, Aria and Sonata. So you might be a little surprised with how we've designed the walls for this room. But I can assure you, Sunset, it's completely safe for them here. They no longer need to sleep in a bed that's too big for them all." Rarity said as she put a hand on the handle and pulled it downwards, as a sign that it was open for them all to see.

"Behold, the majesty that is the Musician's Delight!" she opened the door, revealing the beautiful-looking sanctuary which would be housing The Dazzlings for some time now.

The girls could only look in surprise and awe once they saw how magnificent it all looked and they all went inside to look around and get their bearings of the room before Rainbow Dash and Pinkie could start their job. They all shared looks of approval once they'd seen how beautiful the room looked and knew that The Dazzlings would like it as well

Meanwhile, Adagio, Aria and Sonata were seen napping in the basket. Their slumber seemed eternal until Sunset quietly took the basket upstairs, smiling a little smile of motherhood as she looked down on each of the sleeping little girls.

"Now you won't need such a big bed, girls..." Sunset whispered as she brought them up the stairs and into the new room. "Such adorable little sweethearts like you deserve the most comfort you can possibly have and the only way to do that is if you have a nice bed that fits your current state."

It wasn't long before Sunset brought the basket into the room. The girls saw her coming in and decided to keep the noise down to a minimum as they knew that The Dazzlings were still slumbering.

Once Sunset made it to the nearby crib, she quietly and gently lifted each of the sleeping infants and laid them into the crib before tucking them in. Doing this ensured that they had some comfort before they woke up. Each of them could feel themselves being lifted into the air and almost woke up, but Sunset was going to wake them up at the right time so that they didn't have their little surprise ruined.

Sunset gave each of the sleeping Dazzlings a little nudge, which caused them to stir in their sleep but not fully wake up.

"W-Wha? No, Mama, I dun wanna eat da nasty bwoccowi..." Sonata said as she started to open her eyes and notice she wasn't in the basket anymore.

"I just wanna pway in da bunny suit fow a few mowe minutes..." Aria said as she too was starting to wake up in the crib.

"Ooh... Mama, pwease feed me mowe of dat dewicious miwk..." Adagio said, her dream seeming the most blissful out of the three. She didn't seem to want to wake up, though. So Sunset had to say something to get them up.

"Wakey-wakey, little ones." She said, which helped The Dazzlings finally get up from their sleep. She looked at the Dazzlings with a euphoric smile on her face. They'd finally been given a room for themselves and she knew that they'd be happy here

"Mownin- Wait, whewe awe we, Mama?" Sonata asked as she noticed the new room at last. Surprised at her new surroundings. "I dun wemembew dis being hewe."

"You're in your new room, Sonata," Sunset said as she saw Aria and Adagio waking up as well. "Come on up and look around. I'm sure you three will like it..."

Adagio, Aria and Sonata all obeyed Sunset without hesitation and got onto their hands and knees once more. They crawled over to the bars and poked their heads out of the crib to see their new room.

They could see the walls were all lightly coloured and housed a variety of musical notes and smiling animals. The notes all seemed to follow a track which seemed to swish around in a variety of directions, as if the song was made magic. The animals, however, all beared smiles at each of The Dazzlings, and they responded with smiles of their own.

The floor of this new room was entirely padded, so they wouldn't be hurt if they fell from a long height. It was also a variety of different colours, so as to catch their eyes pretty easily with the mesmerizing colours of the floor.

The next part of the room was how The Dazzlings expected it to be, riddled with toys, blocks, plushies and a variety of other things to keep them entertained at their current ages. There was also a changing table nearby, in case they messed themselves at any point.

"Like what you see?" Sunset asked the three babies and got a series of nodded heads in return. "Well, why don't you get a little closer then?"

Sunset smiled and picked up each of The Dazzlings before setting them right back down on the padded floor, so they could new get around their new room themselves. She showed nothing else than pride as she saw her children happy and healthy, with a new room for them to slumber in.

"Oh, I see they're awake now," Rarity said as she noticed Adagio, Aria and Sonata were crawling around the place to get their bearings. "Well, welcome to your new room, Dazzlings. I call it 'Musician's Delight'."

"We've got everything you could want here, you three. Whether you're hungry, smelly or just plain bored, we've got everything you need to help you out at your time of utter neediness." Pinkie said as she kneeled down in front of The Dazzlings, so she could get a better look at them.

Suddenly, a faint hissing noise was heard, and Adagio, Aria and Sonata feared the worst. They'd built up all that pressure in their bladders after so much time had passed and now it had finally taken its' toll on the three of them. They showed a sign of sadness now as they finally looked down on their now soiled diapers.

"Oh, my. Let's get you cleaned up first." Fluttershy said as she had noticed a sudden stench coming from their diapers.

"How did you notice that, Fluttershy?" Sunset said as she picked the girls up and carried them over to the nearby changing table, so that they could be slipped into some clean new diapers.

"Well, I don't usually like to brag, but-" She started, but was stopped when Pinkie popped up in front of her.

"She went to an advanced mothering class during a recess period one day and that gave her the ability to detect when a baby messes their diaper by the sound alone." Pinkie butted in, cutting Fluttershy's explanation short.

"O...Kay... I would have liked to have heard it from Fluttershy herself, but alright. Oh, while you're here, you could help me with this, Pinkie?" Sunset said as she laid Sonata, Aria and Adagio down on the padded top and looked in one of the drawers for a bottle of baby powder and three new diapers. "You have done this before, right?"

"Yes indeedy! I have to babysit Pound and Pumpkin whenever Mr and Mrs Cake go off on one of their 'business trips'," Pinkie said as she removed Adagio's diaper pretty easily. "Sure it's long, hard work and those two are feisty little ones at times, but it's worth it to see their smiling faces in the end."

"That's a really nice thought, Pinkie." Applejack smiled at that comment, happy that Pinkie found such a job as being a babysitter to be a rather enjoyable one for her.

"And also because the Cakes pay me 6 dollars an hours for doing this, so it's kind of like a part-time job for me." Pinkie added, which got Applejack to look a little confused.

"Alright then, let's just focus on The Dazzlings for now, Pinkie." Sunset said as she tried to bring Pinkie back to her business, getting rid of the used diapers, so that new ones could be powdered and affixed to The Dazzlings' bare butts.

Sunset and Pinkie quickly removed the soggy diapers and binned them in the nearby trash can. Then they took the new diapers, powdered them, and slid them under the bottoms of Adagio, Aria and Sonata. Then once they were in the optimal position, Sunset and Pinkie wrapped the three ends of the diapers together around the waists of The Dazzlings, so that they were nice and secure.

"There we are, all nice and snuggly for three sweet little Dazzlings.." Pinkie smiled as she lifted a smiling Sonata into the air and saw her squeal in delight. "Aww, you're the cutest of the group, Sonata. No, offense, Adagio and Aria."

"None taken." They both said in unison as they looked at how adorable Sonata looked. That look on her face was a clear sign that Sonata would be the favourite for most of the girls, but Adagio and Aria both knew that Sunset loved all of them with the exact same amount of affection.

"Well then, let's leave ya to it then," Applejack said as Sunset placed Adagio and Aria and the floor, leaving Pinkie to put Sonata down with them. "If ya'll need anything at all, come talk ta any of us. We'll be here waiting fer ya..."

"Tanks, Auntie Appwejack." They said, before they went off to find stuff to do in their new room. It was a clear sign now, things were starting to look up for The Dazzlings. They'd started it all with a crushing defeat, but managed to come back from it with a brand new life.

Sunset seemed like they had been reformed already, but something in her mind told her that it'd take more than just being cared as infants to make The Dazzlings seem docile and likeable. So she'd have to work on teaching them right from wrong very soon, but she wasn't bothered about this. In fact, Sunset had a hunch that her teachings would get through to them in the end...

Author's Note

I said it to Night--Mist, and I'll say it to all of you, I told ya I'd update this story this week.

I hope you enjoyed this chapter, along with all of the others. And I actually look forward to seeing what you want to suggest that I do in a future chapter.

On a side note, Someone commented on this story asking whether or not they'd be babies for the whole story, or whether we'd see some time jumps. After much consideration and notice of repetition, I have come up with my answer. There WILL be time jumps into a few later years, and you will see The Dazzlings growing up from scratch. I didn't want to make this purely an AR fic like I usually do, I wanted to mix it up a little.

Until next time guys, this is Shadowmane PX-41, signing off...

Now I need to get back to my room before I get knoc- (Hit with sleeping dust) Going down. (Thud)

Celestia: Come on now, Shadowmane, you know what I can do to Nighty and the others. Don't make this any harder than it needs to be.

Me: No, Mama. I dun wanna weaw de embawassing onesies.

Luna: Then just let Celestia get you back in bed with the others.

Me: Awwight, Mama Wuna (falls asleep)

Lauren: In case you're wondering, Night--Mist wrote one of his latest chapters which involved Celestia taking Shadowmane to his story. Now he has to put up with all the nonsense that Nighty gets up to as well.

Celestia: Now, now, Mum. We don't need to go telling them that. Surely they've already read that chapter.

Lauren: Well, it's a good thing to tell those who haven't read it or even heard of Night--Mist.

Celestia: Oh, right.

Lauren: But anyways, Shadowmane CAN still work on his stories. He's just under OUR supervision now.

Luna: Do not think this as a kidnapping, think of it as a regression story within a regression story.

Celestia: Regressionception if you want to put it that way.

Lauren: See you all soon for the next chapter of Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars, leave some comments asking Shadowmane what you want to see in a future chapter, be sure to show it lots of thumbs up and favourites, and make sure to share it in Facebook and with your friends. It really helps him out in the long run.

Luna: Farewell for now, humble reader.

Celestia: See you next time.

Lauren: And make sure to check Night--Mist out as well when you have the time.

Graduation Day

One Year and a half Later...

"Today's the big day, huh?" Rainbow Dash said as she sat on the one of the chairs on the stage. This was their graduation day. After all their toil and struggle at CHS, Sunset and the Humane 5 were finally graduating. After the strife of the Fall Formal catastrophe and the Battle Of The Bands blood feud, this was where the line ended for them. All they had to do was wait to be called up by Celestia and Luna to give a great leaving speech.

"I'm so excited, I could marry a balloon bouquet!" Pinkie said, unable to sit still as she eagerly awaited her name to be called. "Actually, can I do that when I leave?"

"Probably not," Sunset chuckled at Pinkie's wish. Then she sighed as she looked upon the crowd of students who still had a few years left here. "I guess this is the end of the road, huh? To think after running away to this place in search of power, it would all end like this..."

"And we shall always remember each and every one of the students, who have finally finished their time at CHS and will move on towards their own futures." Celestia finished up a speech and was met with a large amount of cheering from the crowd.

"For their final task, we asked each of the graduating students to give an inspiring and momentous speech which will stay true for years to come," Luna said as she now addressed the crowd, stepping up to the podium whilst Celestia stood down off of the stand. "Rainbow Dash."

"That's my cue," She said as she got up from her chair and was also greeted with some applause. "Wish me luck up there, K?"

"We will, Rainbow Dash." Fluttershy smiled as she watched her take the stage with her speech in hand.

"Knock em' dead, Rainbow Dash." Sunset smiled as Rainbow Dash walked up to the podium and placed her papers under the microphone.

"Since I first came to CHS, I never thought that anyone would be more awesome than me," She started with her speech. "But that all changed when I met my friends. We faced some 'hardships' and some 'strife' together, but we still pulled through in the end. And we made a few new friends along the way."

"I can honestly say that for all the kids still at CHS and for the freshmen starting next year, there's three things you should always remember to have a great time here," She said as she was coming to the end of her speech. "Don't get intimidated when the odds are against you, work hard on all that you get assigned with and most importantly, make lots of friends here. By doing so, they too can share in your many adventures. Thank you."

Once Rainbow Dash finished, she took the papers and sat back down with the rest of the graduates. She was greeted with a second wave of applause from the students as she finally sat back down on her chair and got a group hug from all of her friends.

"That was amazing, Dashie!" Pinkie smiled as Rainbow Dash was finally given some space. "You really gave them hope for the future!"

"Even ah gotta admit, Rainbow Dash. Ah thought you were gonna brag on and on about yer exploits," Applejack said as she laid a hand on her shoulder, congratulating her friend. "Ya really made all of the students here happy and ready fer the future ahead of them..."

"Thanks, Applejack." Rainbow said as she took that compliment to heart, shooting a wide smile right back at her once she'd finally been given some time to relax. "Let's see who's next..."

"Fluttershy." Luna said next, looking at the butter yellow girl with a smile in her eyes.

"Oh... It's my turn already?" Fluttershy looked a little petrified when her name was called. She instantly saw all of the students looking at her, as if they were staring straight into her soul. Such an overwhelming sight was too much to bear for her at this point. "Oh... That's such a large crowd of people. I-I don't think I can do this."

"Aww, come on, Fluttershy. Of course you can do this!" Pinkie said with a little smile growing on her face as she tried to comfort her. "And if you get nervous, just imagine the audience in their underwear! It works EVERY time."

"But... They're all gonna be looking at me nonetheless." Fluttershy slowly got to her feet, quivering in fear. "I'm so nervous..."

"Come on, Fluttershy. You've helped slay a she-demon AND THREE Sirens and you're afraid of giving a speech?" Sunset said to try and reassure Fluttershy with some good old-fashioned practicality. "Just stay calm and read what's on your papers, you'll do fine."

"Uum... Alright then." She said, finally summing up some faint courage. She'd come to learn a lot of things of bravery from Sunset over the past years at CHS and now was the time to put it all to the test. "But only for you, Sunset."

Fluttershy slowly but surely walked up to the podium with her papers in hand. She looked worried as she faced the crowd, but then she looked back at Sunset before smiling and then placed her papers on the podium so that she could read her speech.

"Canterlot High School. Such words have made me reflect on so many years here... From when I started as a freshman, all the way up to this momentous day. I've had my fair share of tough times and fears, but with the slightest confidence showing now and again, I've been able to overcome these fears and open myself up to dozens of new opportunities."

"To all of my friends, all of the students and to all the freshmen who are starting out next year... I wish you all the best of luck," Fluttershy smiled as her confidence seemed absolute now. "With enough confidence, you can accomplish anything here and you should look forward to all of it. Thank you."

Fluttershy was met with something she hadn't expected from the crowd, affection. She'd been brave enough for standing at the podium and now she was being praised for doing so. She walked back with the others with another smile growing on her face.

"Well, Fluttershy. That was quite a courageous act there, if I do say so myself," Rarity said as she shook her hand quite nobly. "You showed little fear when presenting your speech, but you were able to get over it and deliver your words of pride. I'm so proud of what you've become here at CHS, Fluttershy."

"Thanks, Rarity," Fluttershy said as she sat down at last. "It was quite nice getting it off my chest in the end."

"Next up is Amethyst." Luna said as a purple haired girl with jewel encrusted clothing made her way onto the stage.

"And finally, we have one last graduate who's had a rough time at CHS, but managed to turn herself around in the end and prove that she is one of the brightest young minds here," Celestia announced the last graduate with a little smile. "Our last graduate is a miss Sunset Shimmer."

At first, Sunset had been dreading how the crowd would react to this. But to her surprise, she was instead met with applause instead of scorn. She'd been acknowledged as an ally and not an enemy now. She walked up to the podium, waving to a few of the crowd as she went before placing her papers down.

"CHS, where do I even begin with all the time I've had here?" She began to speak. "At first, I couldn't see the light of things and that ultimately led me to a darker side of humanity. But with the help from my friends, both here and from 'far away', I've been able to see the error of my ways and be welcomed into such a wonderful society of students here."

"I never thought I'd live the Fall Formal down, but after you were all able to break free of The Dazzlings' spell during the Battle Of The Bands dilemma, I've been feeling greater and greater feelings of joy ever since." Sunset smiled, reminding the students that they'd been able to overcome the forces of darkness with her help. "I'd personally like to thank ALL of you for such a great few years and I hope you and all the new freshmen that come here achieve your dreams someday."

"This has been one of the greatest experiences for me here at CHS and I hope for all of you, your experiences here are just as exciting..." Sunset was coming to the end of her long speech. "This school and all the students here can achieve amazing things with a little help from some friends. They can truly help you out in the bleakest of times and they've certainly helped for me. So for my last words as a student here, I wish you all the best of luck in making friends and in graduating yourselves someday. Thank you."

Sunset was met with some silence for a while before someone began clapping slowly. At first, it seemed like sarcasm from someone who still hated her. But the clapping got quicker and was met with another group of clapping, which soon became a sea of claps and applause.

Sunset basked in her praise for a good ten seconds before she finally rejoined the group of graduates who were also showing her a lot of praise. She'd had her fair share of ups and downs but at the end of it, she was finally being loved by the kids at CHS for all she'd done.

"That... Was... So... Awesome!!!" Rainbow Dash said once Sunset had finally sat back down again. "I think you had the most applause out of all of us. Nice work up there, Sunset."

"Thanks, Rainbow Dash. You had quite a good applause as well." Sunset said trying to share her glory with that of her friends. "I only had a few hours to write it, what with having to care for cute little Adagio, Aria and Sonata as well."

"Speaking of which, how are the cute little rascals?" Rarity asked once the cheers had died down a little for them to have a little time to talk to each other. "And why aren't you looking after them at this moment in time?"

"They're napping in the car," Sunset briefly and easily explained for Rarity, so that she could put her concerns at ease. "I'll be sure to wake them up once we're done here."

"Well, you heard it here first, everyone. Wise words from very wise, likeable, acceptable, enjoyable and courageous students who are taking their final walk out of these walls today." Celestia said once she finally took to the stage once more.

"These fine young men and women have spent quite an extraordinary time here at CHS. But now for them, their journey here has come to a close," Luna said, aiding Celestia in a great send-off. "They've been through some tough times and some times of pleasure here, but now that's all coming to an end..."

"This will be the last moment they spend here with you. After this day ends, they'll never have to walk back through the doors of CHS ever again," Celestia said. "Their journey throughout the rest of their lives shall begin with the most releasing sound in the world... The last toll of the school bell..."

Then the bell went, signalling the end of the year and the end of the line for all the graduates sitting on the stage. This noise meant they were finally free from Canterlot High School and could now make their own decisions upon leaving. They all left first, so that the other children could say their goodbyes to them once they got out of the hall.

Everyone was walking out of CHS for their summer vacations. All except Sunset, the Humane 5 and the other graduates. They had finally finished their time here and everything seemed brighter to them now. The sun seemed to shine brighter, the sky seemed bluer and the grass seemed greener now.

Despite all the cheeriness, they were worried about Equestria since the statue out of the front of school served as the only portal to Equestria and now Twilight wouldn't be able to find them here anymore.

"So, now what's gonna happen?" Rainbow Dash asked as she looked at the portal to Equestria for one last time, showing a look of concern as she reminded herself that this was the only portal to Equestria and Twilight's only point of entry to the Human World and back.

"Simple. We'll get our own jobs, we'll become more and more distant as our work piles up and eventually our friendships will become a distant memory." Pinkie said in a rather unnerving, yet seemingly harmless fashion. "But that's only for regular people that aren't us. I'm sure we'll always be there for each other, no matter what."

"Are you sure about that, Pinkie?" Sunset asked as she looked at the portal and then back at Pinkie with a rather concerned look herself. "Now Twilight won't be able to find us at CHS anymore..."

"Oh..." Pinkie's hair deflated at that statement. She knew they'd never see Twilight again after they left this place for the last time. Such a feeling of losing a friend made her feel rather sad deep inside. "Now I'm sad to say goodbye to this place..."

"I think we're all sad ta be leaving CHS, Pinkie," Applejack said as she laid a hand on Pinkie's shoulder, helping her out of her depression a little bit. "Eventually, every horse runs their last race... Every sun has ta set eventually and eventually ya have ta say goodbye ta things..."

"It's just a way of life, Pinkie my dear..." Rarity said, her rather eloquent words sinking into her friend's mind. "Even though things do end eventually, our friendship will become eternal. I'm sure Twilight will understand our leave of CHS. Especially with Sunset's special book."

"Oh yeah, I'd forgotten about that," Sunset smiled as she pulled the book out of her bag, which was glowing and vibrating once again. "Oh look, she's messaged me again."

"I hope she's getting along well back home..." Fluttershy said as she felt the book vibrate, feeling the magic from the mere touch alone. Such a wonderful feeling reminded her of Twilight and Equestria, a friend who taught them this wonderful feeling of magic and gave all of them hope for the future.

"Speaking of home... I need to get Adagio, Aria and Sonata back home before they wake up." Sunset said as she remembered her new children.

"Ah yes, it would be cruel to leave your children alone in their time of need," Rarity smiled as she witnessed Sunset begin to walk back to her car. "We'll see you tomorrow, Sunset."

"Yeah, See ya tomorrow, Sunset." Rainbow Dash said as everyone waved Sunset off as she began to walk away from CHS for the last time.

Sunset waved back then turned to walk back to her customized car. She looked in the back of the car and saw Adagio, Aria and Sonata sleeping like angels in the new booster seats she had installed last year.

She smiled once again at her sleeping children and then sat down in the driver's seat, turned the engine on and began to drive home. She listened as her children began to wake up a little as the car began to softly vibrate as the car began to move. She'd finally seen The Dazzlings as cute little girls with no sense of hostility remaining inside of them.

As Sunset drove back to her house, three hooded figures watched from afar. Their faces were completely obscured, but their mouths were visible. One of them had a scar running down the centre of the lips whilst the others were a little dry from minor dehydratoin.

As the car began to pull out, the figures noticed something vibrating under their coats and pulled them out. They were EXACT replicas of the jewels that the Dazzlings used to wear. One of the figures, the one with the scarred lips clutched the red gem in the palm of his hand, feeling a strong sense that another of their kind was here.

"So... My little sister is a child once more..." The figure with the scarred lips said as he could feel a Siren's presence in this world. He pulled his hood down, revealing a male with black eyes and black spiky hair. He also had another scar on his left cheek, possibly made by a claw.

"I guess that whole Battle Of The Bands plan went pear-shaped as well." A second voice said in a rather disdainful tone of voice. He too revealed himself to be a male with, but with purple eyes. His hair was a mixture of amethyst and crimson in what looked like a mohican style.

"A shame they had to have been banished from Equestria before they could have realized their full potential..." The third figure spoke, revealing himself to be a third male. His hair was a swirl of silver and aquamarine as he saw the car disappear into another street. "Especially since my poor sister Sonata was also a victim of this atrocity."

"Do not let their defeat worry you, Orchestral," The scarred male said. "Now our sisters might be infants again, but maybe we can use this to our advantage..."

"And how do you propose we do that, Fortissimo?" The second figure said, wondering how The Dazzlings could possibly benefit them. "How can three infants with no age and total amnesia possibly benefit us in any way, shape or form?"

"Do not worry about that, Allegro," Fortissimo said, as he returned his jewel to the insides of his coat. "They shall grow up, give them time. And in that time, we shall be amassing more power than ever before..."

"You know, why can't we just start construction on the Ultimate Amplifier right now?" Orchestral looked a little impatient as he folded his arms. "It would save us a lot of trouble."

"Because the last time Sirens tried conquering this world, it ended in misery for them," Fortissimo explained. "The Dazzlings, our little sisters failed to draw their blades all the way during that final battle and that lead to their downfall. Heh, if anything, I'd say they'd sheathed their blades after they had acquired their Equestrian Magic they had been seeking throughout the ordeal."

"We need more power if we are ever to rule over both this world and Equestria. And our little sisters will grow up once more..." Fortissimo smiled as he began to walk down the other way with Allegro and Orchestral following him. "And once they do grow up, they shall witness OUR Siren Songs and even they will become powerless to resist!"

He merely let out a rather evil laugh after that statement, envisioning his plan already coming to life before his eyes. He could see his success and The Dazzlings submitting to him and he loved every second of it. Allegro and Orchestral also began laughing insidiously, knowing that their leader, Fortissimo would lead them in the right way...

Author's Note

Well, there you have it, ladies and gentemen. Another chapter of Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars for your convenience. I did intend to get this out sooner, but my Ark here has been a little unfinished as I would like to put it. But anyways, at least I have something to do on FimFiction besides tossing out comments here and there now.

Now then, my Ark is a "Temporary Computer" until I get my new computer next month. Hopefully with that new computer, I can push things out more frequently, since it's a newer and faster model than my virus-d one. I do hope this chapter satisfied you and your desires to see more Adagio, Aria and Sonata antics.

Now then, I need to get back to the kitchen before Celestia knows I'm gone.

Me: If anyone asks, teww hew I wet mysewf and needed a quick change.

Discord: You know, you're not very good at a poker-face, Shadowmane.

Me: None of youw business, Discowd.

Discord: Alright, alright. Have a nice lunch.

Me: Tanks. See yoo soon, Discowd.

Halloween With The Dazzlings (Part 1)

Author's Note

Hello, everyone. Welcome to the Halloween special of Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars. In this chapter, there will be some essence of fear, as well as some essence of cuteness. Because Halloween, in case you were asking.

But anyways, I'm stalling for too long, you want to read the chapter I poured my heart and soul into. I hope you enjoyed it.

I shall be uploading the next part of this story later. Since I have pushed out a lot of words this time around.

Halloween With The Dazzlings (Part 1)

Two Months later...

It was a night no-one could ever forget. October 31st, Halloween. At this time, children of all shapes and sizes were dressing up as the scariest monsters they could think of, all just so they could scare others and get free candy for doing so. Such a wonderful occasion was had by all the boys and girls of the town and it was a satisfying feeling to scare people and get a reward for doing so.

Despite all the kids who loved Halloween, adults loved it as well. They were able to go to special Halloween parties at this time of night and dance the night away. And despite some of them getting a little wasted afterwards, they didn't mind it. It was a night to celebrate, after all.

And tonight, was going to be a very special Halloween for a trio of very special little girls...

At Sunset Shimmer's house, there were Halloween decorations inside and out. They made the house seem more scarier and more into the Halloween spirit. The outside was decorated with broken window wallpapers on the windows, cobwebs on the stairs inside and even the Jack-O-Lanterns that Sunset and The Dazzlings had carved were placed outside the front door.

Inside, the house seemed darker due to all the scary decorations and turned off lights. Instead, Sunset had placed candles and lanterns around the house to show the place some light. The only parts that weren't scary, were the bedrooms of Sunset and The Dazzlings.

The Dazzlings were all dressed up for the occasion. They had been told by Sunset that there would be things that would scare them, but the only one who was affected by this was Sonata. Adagio and Aria didn't seem bothered by this fact, but Sonata seemed a little worried. She was still unaware on whether or not things were realistic or just her imagination, especially on nights like this.

Even so, that didn't stop them from playing in their Halloween costumes. Adagio was dressed as a vampire, Sonata was a cute little ghost and Aria was dressed as a werewolf. They had spent most of their time in their room trying to scare each other and most of the time, poor little Sonata believed it. She spent most of the time they spent together hiding in fear, fear that her sisters might try and attack her in their new guises.

"Come on, Awia, I just wanna suck youw bwood!" Adagio said as she playfully chased Aria around the room, letting out little giggles here and there. She'd been quite comfortable with this whole Halloween thing and actually started to have fun with it."It won't huwt a bit."

"Hehe, if yoo wanna bite me, you'we gonna have ta catch me!" Aria giggled back as she kept prolonging the chase. She was rather fast for her current state. She even decided to run like a wolf since she was dressed like one. This enabled her to avoid Adagio's clutches for quite some time now and made her giggle every time Adagio missed her.

"Ohh... When's Mama gonna be weady wid hew costume?" Sonata asked as she looked a little worried that Adagio and Aria might try to rope her into the chase as well. The last thing she needed was any more fear, especially on a night like this. "She said she'd be a few minutes, dis doesn't seem wike a few minutes ta me..."

"Ahh, wighten up, Sonata. It's Hawwoween tonight," Aria said as she looked over at Sonata, who was ready to burst into tears. She tried to get Sonata's frown back to a smile with a good amount of logic. "Mama did say dat scawy tings wouwd happen tonight..."

"And wet's be honest hewe, Sonata. We'we AWW gonna get a wittwe scawed tonight. Just give it some time, then you'ww see..." Adagio said as she tried to comfort Sonata, while also chasing down her target. She too saw sadness in her sister and wanted to make sure that it was quelled as soon as possible.

"Weww, I stiww don't feew comfowtabwe wid dis..." Sonata said as she made a little pout, crossing her arms. "It's not faiw dat evewyone has ta be scawed wike dis..."

Suddenly, the door flew open on its' own. This got both Adagio and Aria to stop in their tracks when they saw nothing but darkness on the other side. The Dazzlings looked a little worried as they stared at the open door for a few seconds longer, before noticing that a blood-red hand was clutching onto the frame of the door.

The Dazzlings could only watch in fear as the hand suddenly became a mysterious figure with big wings coming out of the back. They were all pretty scared, most of all, Sonata. She even ran and hid under the crib, lest this figure tried to attack her.

Suddenly, the figure lunged forward at the three infant sirens and they let out some ear-piercing screams of terror. They thought it was curtains for them, to think it would end on Halloween night. The time of night where this was kind of expected.

"Surprise!" Sunset said, as it turns out she was the figure all along. She was dressed as an accurate depiction of the demon she became a couple of years ago, complete with the wings and a very well-detailed replica of Twilight's crown. She let out a little chuckle and picked the Dazzlings up to calm them down. She could see their distress and wanted to validate their safety with her affection. "Don't worry, girls. It's just me, getting into the Halloween spirit."

"Jeez, Mama, dun scawe me wike dat!" Sonata said, looking a little annoyed at that prank Sunset pulled. Her face was scrunched up in frustration after she had calmed down from that little scare. "Wat awe yoo twying ta do? Make me wet mysewf?"

"Come on, girls. I didn't mean to scare you like that," Sunset said as she decided to check if they had wet themselves in fear. She only had to move the costumes they wore slightly to find the white undergarments underneath. "I just wanted to make sure you knew what to expect tonight."

"Weww, it stiww wasn't funny..." Aria pouted too whilst Sunset found some damp patches on her diaper. She too had had a little fright from Sunset's actions and shared in Sonata's opinions. She looked over at Sonata whilst she too her diaper checked. "I agwee wid Sonata, you weawwy wewen't funny, Mama."

"Regardless, I'm sorry for scaring you like that," Sunset said as she began to change each of the Dazzlings, as she picked up some damp patches on Adagio and Sonata as well. "If it's any consolation, that's the last scare of the night that you'll get from me..."

"Umm, Mama? Wat's wid youw Hawwoween costume?" Adagio asked as she looked at Sunset's demon costume for the night. She thought that it oddly fit Sunset on a number of accounts and was quite curious as too what she was guised as for Halloween.

"Oh, this?" Sunset said as she briefly admired the costume she had spent hours making. During the time she spoke, she was also removing the soiled diapers to get new ones for The Dazzlings. "It's just a little something that fits with the Halloween tradition. And it's also what I became during the Fall Formal incident..."

"Wat was dat wast pawt?" Sonata asked as she noticed Sunset's voice getting quieter at the last part. She could tell something was up with Sunset if she could barely hear what she had just said. Her concern for Sunset sparked as she leaned closer to hear what Sunset had to say.

"Nothing." Sunset said as she tried to change the subject a little, desperately trying to shake off her rather unpleasant past. Her emotions seemed to resurface with the mere mention of the Fall Formal incident. She shrugged it off however once she powdered the new diapers and wrapped them around The Dazzlings' bottoms, getting them to smile once more.

"There we go, nice and snug for the night ahead," Sunset said as she sat The Dazzlings up on their newly diapered bottoms and saw their gracious smiles. She knew the next part and could already sense the happiness they'd feel once she'd uttered it. "Now then, I hope you remember what you have to say whenever you go to someone's house..."

"Umm, wat do we have ta say again?" Sonata asked. She'd clearly forgotten what to do after that little fright she had received and wanted Sunset to enlighten her.

"Whenever you ring the doorbell and someone answers, you have to say 'Trick-Or-Treat!' in the best way you can," Sunset explained. "If they're celebrating Halloween as well, they'll give you free candy for saying it."

"Sewiouswy?!" Adagio looked excited. Now that she, Aria and Sonata were getting older, they were adapting to solid foods now. And nothing tasted better to them then the sweet taste of candy in their current, infantile states.

"Fow weawsies?" Sonata asked, also looking quite surprised. She'd wanted to get some more candy after she had her first taste of the stuff a few weeks back when she'd gotten into Sunset's secret stash of candy when she was busy with Adagio and Aria.

"For realsies," Sunset replied back, smiling at Sonata's happiness with a smile of her own. "Now then, let's try out a little practice. When I count to three, I want you girls to say 'Trick-Or-Treat! to me."

"Otay, Mama..." They all said with a little smile starting to show on their little faces. Such a wonderful feeling of happiness surged through them when they fantasized over the candy they'd be receiving over the course of the night

"Alright. One... Two... Three!"

"Twick-Ow-Tweat!" The girls said, as excited as they could possibly get. They wanted to get some candy from this and showed a large amount of eagerness as they spoke the famous Halloween saying.

"Nice work, girls," Sunset said as she applauded her smart little Dazzlings. "I think a perfectly executed 'Trick-Or-Treat' such as that, deserves some candy." Sunset carried each of the girls up and took them downstairs to the front door.

"You know, looking at them now, they DO look cute..." Orchestral said as he peeked in through the window from a far-off location. He and Allegro were spying on The Dazzlings, but Fortissimo was nowhere to be found. "Makes me feel kind of bad for what we're going to do to them once they grow up..."

"Stay focused, Orchestral," Allegro snapped him out of his emotions and reminded him of the mission. "Keep a close eye on them as they go trick-or-treating tonight. We have to ensure that no harm comes to them before they grow up, Fortissimo wanted 'top quality Dazzlings' after all."

"Oh, right." He said as he finally returned to the mission he had been given.

Once they saw Adagio, Aria and Sonata go downstairs with Sunset, Allegro and Orchestral clutched their gems tightly and their clothes transformed in a red spiral of light. They were makeshift Halloween costumes afterwards. Allegro came out with a Dracula costume whilst Orchestral came out of the spell with a Batman costume.

"What?" He said as he noticed Allegro was looking at him with a curious glare.

"Nothing." He said as they both fired magic streams from their pendants and used them as grappling hooks to swing to another building. They did this so that they could still keep a close eye on Adagio, Aria and Sonata, whilst also keeping their identities secret. Even with Halloween, they could never be too careful.

"There it is." Sunset said as she finally found the bowl of candy. The Dazzlings looked over at the bowl of candy and licked their lips as they saw all the delectable choices on offer. There were fizzy ones, sweet ones, sticky ones and even a few bars of chocolate in there as well.

"Go on, help yourself to anything you want." Sunset said as she let Adagio, Aria and Sonata onto the floor so they could get at the delicious treats on offer. "You deserve it, after all..."

Adagio looked carefully at the bowl of candy and chose a nice looking lollipop from the bunch. She took it and tasted it. It was surprisingly sweet for her, possibly to do with all the colours of both sides.

As for Aria, she spent quite some time choosing what she wanted to eat. Sonata even helped narrow the choice down for her by choosing her candy whilst Aria was still deep in thought. Eventually though, Aria chose her choice. A nice looking purple gumdrop. Whilst she did have troubles with chewing it, that didn't bother her. If anything, she merely wanted to taste the succulent candy she had picked.

"Are you sure you didn't want something big, Aria?" Sunset asked as she noticed that Aria's choice was marginally smaller than that of Adagio and Sonata.

"No tanks." Aria said as she savoured the flavour.

Suddenly, there was a ringing at the door and Adagio, Aria and Sonata walked away from it, so that Sunset could open it and greet the kids who wanted their candy. She was met with a very surprising sight once she opened the door though...

"Trick-Or-Treat!" Said the Humane 5 as Sunset opened the door for them.

"Hi, girls! Nice to see you tonight!" Sunset smile to all five of the girls she'd spent all of her reformed time in this world with as she held up the bowl for them all to choose their picks. Seeing the Humane 5 was always a welcome sight for her and it filled her with confidence for the journeys ahead. "Those are some great costumes, by the way."

"Thank you, darling," Rarity said as she admired her vampire costume with a quick swish of her hands. "I wanted something that not only fits my class, but has a more scary side to it."

"So, what brings you here to my dominion?" Sunset said, trying to make a good impression of an evil voice. She bore a little smile as she pressed herself against the walls, petting them in a deranged fashion.

"We came to get you, silly!" Pinkie said as she bounced in front of the others with a big smile on her face, as usual. "It wouldn't be Halloween without the Demon Queen herself! No offense."

"That's alright, Pinkie. Tonight's the one night where that doesn't bother me in the slightest." Sunset said as she looked inside for Adagio, Aria and Sonata. "Come on, girls. Your aunties are here as well."

Adagio, Aria and Sonata heard Sunset's words and came over to her pretty quickly. Sonata still felt pretty uneasy about Sunset picking her up whilst she was wearing her demon get-up, but Aria and Adagio showed her that there was nothing to worry about. The two of them petted Sonata's cheeks, getting her to smile and allow Sunset to whisk her up into her arms.

"Girls, say a special Halloween hello to your aunties for me," Sunset instructed as Sonata was picked up to join Adagio and Aria. "Now be sure you're as scary as can be, alright?"

Adagio, Aria and Sonata cleared their throats for a few seconds and made quite a scary introduction, making some roars and screams of a high-pitched nature. This got Fluttershy to smile as she looked at how adorable Adagio and Sonata looked in their costumes.

"Wow, they certainly look... Scary." Rainbow Dash said as she looked at them whilst trying not to squeal at how cute they looked in their cute little Halloween outfits.

Adagio, Aria and Sonata were pelted with good compliments as they got a good look at the Humane 5's costumes. Pinkie had snakes in her hair, (Both literally and figuratively) making her Medusa. Rainbow Dash looked like someone who had been impaled in a motorcycle accident with bloodstains where she'd been impaled. Rarity looked the part of a female vampire. Applejack had rotting flesh make-up, making her stand out as a zombie. And Fluttershy looked like a werewolf, but with additional claws where her hands would be.

"Wat awe we waiting fow? Wet's go!" Adagio said as she started to get a little impatient. She wanted to get the night started as quickly as possible.

"Good idea." Sunset said as she pulled out a little map from the nearby bucket she was going to use. "I found this really great map, which shows us where the best candy deposits are in the city. Heh, saves us a lot of time, wouldn't you agree?"

"Oh, oh, oh! I heard about these houses!" Pinkie sounded ecstatic as the group began to walk down the street after she watched Sunset closed the door behind her. "They say that if you ask really, REALLY nicely, they give you bags of candy, instead of just one morsel..."

Allegro and Orchestral noticed the group was starting to move, so they used their gems to call Fortissimo. They placed both of them together, and that created a video screen in front of them. Once they got a good connection, Fortissimo's face showed up.

"Make it quick, boys. I'm eating..." Fortissimo turned the screen to show what looked like a massive argument at a Halloween party. The hatred that everyone felt for each other flew into Fortissimo's pendant as a trail of green smoke, before it disappeared and made his gem glow for a few seconds.

"We've got the house number where our sisters are being cared for; Number 46, Party Province." Allegro said as he showed Sunset, The Dazzlings and the Humane 5 walking away from it. "Our sisters are going out for a little trick-or-treating tonight. What are your orders?"

"Keep a close eye on them, make sure you don't let them out of your sight. But at the same time, don't get spotted," Fortissimo said as the crowd he was with started to calm down and start drinking again. "If the Spirits of Harmony discover you and your pendants, they might think something's up."

"So long story short, follow them, don't get spotted and make sure our little sisters are alright?" Orchestral wanted clarification.

"Exactly," Fortissimo said as he started to feel a little thirsty. "I'll see you at the party, boys. It's said to be a 'graveyard smash'."

Then the screen disappeared. Once it did, Allegro and Orchestral took back their pendants and traversed the rooftops to keep close to The Dazzlings, but also out of sight. They silently tiptoed slowly so as not to make some footstep noise and they made sure to land on their feet when they went over an alley.

Meanwhile, Sunset and the girls were walking down to one of the houses on their map. They rang the doorbell, then stood together as happy as could be. Adagio, Aria and Sonata were mainly at their feet for most of the evening, looking up at Sunset with a little smile as they waited for the door to open.

Once the door opened, the girls all responded with a quite nice "Trick-Or-Treat!" and the male held out one of the two bowls he used for trick-or-treaters. One of them was similar to Sunset's bowl back at her house, but the one he picked up had bags of sweet stuff inside.

"Those are some great costumes, girls." He said as he distributed a bag to each of the girls, then kneeled down when he gave The Dazzlings their fair share. "Alright, have a nice evening, ladies."

The girls thanked him as they all went off away from the door. Once they were all out of the house, they looked at what all the wonderful candies they'd been given for the evening.

"Wow..." Rainbow Dash said as she looked at the candies in her bag, smiling with awe as she gazed at all the beguiling colours and shapes of candy in that one plastic bag. "You were right about one thing, Pinkie. The candies in this bag look WAY better than what we already got tonight.

"Ah have ta agree with Rainbow Dash here. Ya don't usually find such delicious treats such as Fizz Storm these days." Applejack said as she looked at the tasty looking gumballs in the sea of fizzy powder they sat in.

"Or Sweethearts for that matter," Rarity looked at each of her gummy hearts with a smile. "Despite them all looking like gummy sweets, they have completely different flavours when you eat them."

"Wat did yoo get, Mama?" Aria looked at Sunset with a little curiosity as she, Adagio and Sonata couldn't see the treat that Sunset got.

"Check this out, girls," Sunset stopped and kneeled down to show the Dazzlings what she was holding. Chewable green stars of all different shapes and sizes. "You don't find many bags of this nowadays; Emerald Stars. These things are so sweet, they can raise your blood/sugar levels after one bag."

"Oh, where are we going now, Pinkie?" Fluttershy asked as Pinkie took a turn down towards a rather fancy house.

"To Mr Rich's house," Pinkie explained. "Whilst his daughter, Diamond Tiara is out with Silver Spoon, Mr Rich was generous enough to tend to any trick-or-treaters whilst his daughter's out of the house this year."

"Well, that's such a kind thing for him to do..." Fluttershy smiled as they made their way to the mansion where Filthy Rich resided. "Especially since his daughter has quite an obsession for acting like a child despite her age."

"Whewe awe we going, Mama?" Sonata asked as she tried to see where the girls were walking, only to see rather long legs, cloaked in costume

"Oh. Here, get in front of me, girls," Sunset said as she let Adagio, Aria and Sonata overtake her. "Doesn't it look impressive?"

"Im... Pwessive?" Adagio hadn't heard that word in her new state, and now her mind was shooting blanks.

"Is it nice?" Sunset dumbed it down for Adagio, Aria and Sonata to understand. She knew that such higher-class words evaded The Dazzlings now and wanted to make sure that they understood exactly what she was talking about.

"Oh, nice? Yeah, it's pwetty nice..." Aria said as she got a gaze on the mansion which was decorated in every possible area for Halloween. Even the walls had gargoyle statues which looked like they cost a fortune.

"Otay, hewe we go, giwws." Sonata said. She couldn't contain her excitement as they all waited together, wondering what Filthy Rich would bestow upon the three of them

The door opened with Filthy Rich occupying the other end of it. He was met with the same greeting the other guy got, a happy and peaceful "Trick-Or-Treat!" from the girls.

"Hello, ladies and girls. Nice to see you," he said as he reached for the candy bowl next to him. "I presume this is what you came for, right?"

"Yes indeedy!" Pinkie said as she took her pick of candy bag, along with the rest of the girls. "Thank you, Mr Rich!"

"Oh, just one more thing, girls," Filthy Rich stopped them before they made their way out the gate. "There's a big Halloween party hosted by The Blasters tonight."

"The Blasters?! The most awesome rock band to have ever existed, here?!" Rainbow Dash looked ecstatic at hearing this. Her face was positively beaming at this point onwards.

"Forgive me for sticking out like a sore thumb, Rainbow Dash. But WHO are these Blasters?" Rarity asked as she was clearly dumbfounded by this piece of information.

"They're the most awesomest, most spectacular, most successful and most metallic band I've ever heard!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed. "EVERY one of their songs was a Number 1 hit after they were formed. They swept nations, won tournaments and made themselves one of the richest and most popular bands I've ever seen!"

"And now they're actually here, in the flesh!!!" Rainbow Dash ran back to Filthy Rich, stopping right on the step of the house. "So, do you know where they're having this party?"

"Why yes. Here's the house where the party's happening," he said as he handed Rainbow Dash a leaflet. "Have a nice time there, ok?"

"We will." Rainbow Dash said as she and the girls finally went off to the streets to the next house on their trip. "Thanks again for the candy, Mr Rich!"

Allegro watched as the girls made their way over to the house marked on the leaflet. "Come on, Orchestral. Let's get home."

"W-Wait, Now? But what about our sisters?" Orchestral looked a little dumbfounded, wondering what could possibly be going through Allegro's mind. "Fortissimo's gonna be furious if he finds out we failed to watch over them."

"Listen, Orchestral. They know where our party is at and there's no way they're gonna want to miss out on it. Especially not with that ecstatic kid with the rainbow hair attending." Allegro explained to his assistant. "Now come on. We've got a party and I've no intention of being late."

And with that, Orchestral and Allegro ran across the rooftops once more, in a mad dash to make it to their party before Sunset, The Dazzlings and the Humane 5 could get there.

"They all look like pretty hot guys, Rainbow Dash." Sunset said as she got a glimpse of the three males on the picture. They were wearing leather jackets and were playing instruments. Fortissimo was seen with an electric guitar, Allegro had a keytar and Orchestral had a drum kit attached to his shoulders, so he could play the drums on the move.

"Yeah. I mean, they've NEVER made a bad song during their many years of playing..." Rainbow Dash went into more detail. "They've also sold over 50,000,000 CD's all around the world, and had their songs translated into ALL languages for everyone's pleasure. That's right, I've been studying their success. Pretty successful, huh?"

"So. We know who The Blasters are by their stage names now," Pinkie said. "But if you don't mind me asking, Dashie... What are their real names?"

"Oh, right," Rainbow Dash said as she pointed each of them out for the girls. "The lead singer is this guy, Fortissimo Blast. His guitar makes girls scream in joy whenever he plays it. The guy with the keytar is Allegro Maelstrom, who's known for his amazing choruses and keytar-combos. And the guy with the portable drum kit is Orchestral Chill. His very breath causes the paparazzi to come running."

"Well... That's very insightful, Rainbow Dash." Rarity said as she looked completely stunned by the fact that Rainbow Dash knew all these things. She always thought that Rainbow Dash was never the one to study someone and their success and had no idea whether or not she should have been worried or proud at all she'd learned.

"Yeah, they're the only thing I listen to whenever I need inspiration for a new song," Rainbow Dash said. "You know Awesome As I Wanna Be? I made an extended version of it after listening to their most famous songs for a couple of times. They do have some FANTASTIC songs, I'm not gonna lie."

Adagio, Aria and Sonata were quite intrigued that this band would be having a party specifically for this night only. They were quite excited to go, and a little nervous as well, since they hadn't been to an actual party for a long time.

Meanwhile, Fortissimo was in his room. He was polishing his Gold Vinyls, all 100 of them. He smiled evilly as he looked out into the night sky after putting one of them down. His plan was diabolical, and he loved every second of what had happened and what was going to happen.

"I can't believe that my little sister didn't think of this when she tried..." he gloated to himself as he opened the door to his balcony and walked out into the darkness. "Enchant your songs with Siren Magic, make them Number 1's, ship them around the world to EVERYONE and you turn this planet into an all-you-can-eat-buffet. Genius."

"Well, she failed to notice that this way was more efficient and as such, she paid the price for it..." he said as he placed his hands on the marble balcony walls. "Yet for all my success, I can't help but feel like this is too easy..."

"Meh, no matter. The Ultimate Amplifier will soon be ready for us to use. And once it is, our songs will change the world... in OUR favour..." he then heard the doorbell going, and knew someone was here. "Oh, another guest coming to party and secretly witness my victory? Well, I'd better not keep them waiting."

"I guess I can put off my Vinyl polishing for the time being." He sighed in content as he left his room and descended the stairs towards the door. "After all, soon both this world AND Equestria will become my prize."

Halloween With The Dazzlings (Part 2)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Telling Twilight

Sunset had something bugging her. Even though she was alright with the whole 'Dazzlings giving up their age and memories thing', something in her mind was telling her that Twilight could tell her more on the matter, more specifically about the Pit Of Lyrics, the Second Life Song and why The Dazzlings would even want such a song in the first place.

After almost 2 years with The Dazzlings, Sunset was still unaware why they even needed a Second Life Song in the first place, especially since they were so sure they were going to win the Battle Of The Bands back then.

"Alright, Twilight. Let's see what you have to say on this matter..." She said as she went down to pick up the book with which she could contact Princess Twilight.

She was almost at the stairs when she heard a little whine coming from the Musician's Delight nursery where The Dazzlings lived. She couldn't bear to leave them alone in their time of need, so she went in to comfort them on what the matter was.

She opened the door to the nursery and walked inside and saw Adagio and Sonata looking a little sad. Aria was over by a nearby drawing table, scribbling whatever came to mind.

"Mama, I'm bowed." Sonata said placing her head on one of her hands. "Couwd yoo pway wid us fow a whiwe?"

"Uhh... Sure." Sunset said as she picked Sonata up. Once she did, she was greeted with a tender kiss on her cheek, compliments of Sonata. "You want to do something as well, Adagio?"

"Hehe otay, Mama." Adagio said as she opened her arms to let Sunset pick her up with ease. She still could not get over how fun it was to just be carried by someone, especially her own mother.

"Alright, girls. What do you want to do while I've got you?" Sunset asked the two of them.

"Weww..." Sonata looked curiously on the things to do. She even looked curious as to what Aria was drawing over at that table she was sitting at. Even though everything Sonata saw looked quite inviting, she still couldn't decide.

"Wat do yoo tink we shouwd do, Mr. Fuzzykins?" Adagio said as she held her cherished teddy bear and brought it to her ears in an adorable fashion. "Do some dwawing? Weww, awwight den. Mama, can we dwaw fow a whiwe?" She said as she turned to Sunset after a few seconds of talking to her toy.

"Sure. As long as your sister, Aria doesn't mind, that is." Sunset said as she carefully walked over to the table where Aria was deep into her drawing.

"No pwobwems hewe." She said, not even bothering to turn her head as she concentrated on a very special picture that she had spent the past 5 minutes working on.

"Alright then." Sunset said as she placed Adagio and Sonata on the empty chairs, gave them pieces of paper and the crayons to draw with and then ran her hands through their soft, long hair, causing them to grin happily. "Have fun, you three. I'll be back in a few minutes to see how your pictures are coming along."

"Wait!" Adagio said, grabbing Sunset's attention once more. "Whewe awe yoo going, Mama?"

"I'm going to grab the book so I can talk with Auntie Twilight." Sunset said as she walked over to the door. "I need to ask her a few questions. But I will come back afterwards."

"Otay." Adagio said as Sunset left the room so she could get to work on her picture with Sonata and Aria. The three of them mainly did colourful stick figures once they were left to it.

Sunset made it to the bottom of the stairs, opened the book that could communicate with Equestria and flipped the pages until she found an empty page. Once she found it, she took a pen and wrote down the following words:

Dear Princess Twilight...

I wanted to ask you about a few things involving the Age-Regression of The Dazzlings. I mainly want to know if you've heard of the Pit of Lyrics, as that's where they found the Second Life Song which regressed their age and stripped them of their memories. I also wish to ask why they would even need such a last resort in the first place.

Hoping to talk to you soon.

-Sunset Shimmer

She then closed the book and carried it back up to her room, so she had easy and quick access to The Dazzlings, should they ever need her for something. She placed the book on her bed and waited for a response to come.

She then saw the book vibrate and glow once more, and she opened it to see the response inside.

Dear Sunset Shimmer...

I appreciate you looking deeper into the manner, but unfortunately, I don't exactly have the knowledge you need. I am expecting a new book on Equestrian Geography tomorrow, so I can tell you about it then, but I do know about the Second Life Song. It's a song that removes all the old memories the singer(s) used to have and leave them as foals. It also awakens some of the memories they forgot long ago, so don't be surprised if they start to remember their good old days, namely their old home and anyone they remembered back then.

Feel free to ask me more tomorrow, when I get the new book I've been waiting for.

-Princess Twilight Sparkle

Sunset looked a mixture of upset that she didn't get the information she wanted and accepting that Twilight needed time to find out the details more in-depth. She closed the book and went back to Musician's Delight, to see how The Dazzlings were getting on with their pictures.

"How are things coming, girls?" Sunset asked once she made it back to The Dazzlings, who were all deep in their colouring and drawing.

"We'we awmost done, Mama." Aria said as she picked up a red crayon and a magenta crayon and went to work on another part of her picture. "Ow at weast, I'M awmost done."

"No way, Awia! Yoo can't have dwawn him DAT fast!" Adagio said, trying to deny her sister's claims. "To dwaw him wike dat wouwd take a wongew time den dat!"

"You'we onwy saying dat because yoo got hewe a wittwe watew den me." Aria said, trying to deny Adagio's argument.

"Actuawwy, I tink Adagio's wight." Sonata said, making sure not to offend at least one of her sisters. "It takes an awfuw wong time to dwaw him."

"Awe yoo saying I'm a stupid-head?" Aria said, looking a little steamed that the odds weren't in her favour.

"Aww Sonata's saying is dat-"

"Don't get invowved in a pwivate awguement, Adagio!" Aria said, still a little angry.

"Girls, girls! Calm down!" Sunset said, breaking the fight up before things got ugly. "It doesn't matter how long it takes to draw someone, whether they're thin, fat or just plain weird."

"But Mamaaaaaa! She tinks I'm bad at dwawing!" Aria said, whining in a high-pitched voice that would anyone swoon in how adorable she sounded in this state.

"Aria, no-one's bad at drawing." Sunset said, kneeling down to her height so the two of them could have a little talk. "Even when someone gets called out for bad writing, singing or drawing in this case, you can't let criticisms drag you down. You just have to keep moving forward, no stopping or turning around along the way. By doing that, you can become successful, and that way, no-one will say bad things about you."

"Awe yoo sure about aww dat, Mama?" Aria asked, looking at Sunset with a worried and curious look in her eyes.

"Trust me, Aria. I've seen that case so many times in my life." Sunset delivered a very spirit-lifting hug to Aria, who merely hugged back with a smile on her face. "Just because someone says bad things about your stuff, that doesn't mean you have to be a jerk to them for it. You just have to ignore them and carry on. OK?"

"Otay, Mama." Aria said, breaking free from the hug and returning to her work. "I undewstand wat you'we saying."

"Out of curiosity, what are you drawing?" Sunset decided to ask once she had restored the harmony between the three of them.

"I'm dwawing my big bwothew." Aria said in between scribbles. "He's big, and powewfuw and we used ta pway tagedew aww da time." Then she sighed. "I miss him..."

"I'm sure you'll get reunited with him someday." Sunset said as she placed a hand on her shoulder to show her hope for Aria. "As long as you don't lose hope, you and your brother will see each other again someday."

"Aww... Dat's sweet." Sonata said, looking at how Sunset was giving Aria hope for the future. "Now I weawwy wanna see my bwothew again as weww."

"You too, Sonata?" Sunset said, looking a little surprised at that remark.

"Wooks wike da feewing's mutuaw hewe." Adagio said as she continued to draw her picture. "I have a bwothew too, he was da best ting I couwd have evew hoped fow..."

"We awways pwayed tagedew wid ouw bwothews befowe we got weft behind." Sonata said as she recalled all those long lost memories she had all but forgotten. "Dey wewe vewy kind, vewy pwayfuw and woved aww of us mowe den anyting..."

"Well, they sound like wonderful guys, girls." Sunset said, looking carefully at their progress. "I'd like to meet them myself someday." Sunset then forced a smile as she spoke in her mind. "And by meet, I mean send them to Tartarus for being associated with such monstrous sociopaths!"

"I'll be back once you're done, girls." Sunset said, desperate to ask Twilight about this new information she'd been handed. "If you need me, just call for me."

"Otay, Mama." They all said once Sunset went back to her room to speak with Twilight.

Once Sunset made it into her room, she took the book, opened to the point where she had left off and wrote the following message:

Dear Princess Twilight...

Remember that you said that they'd begin remembering their old memories? Well, you weren't kidding. I was recently informed by The Dazzlings that they have big brothers. If you know anything on this matter, I'd like to hear it. Maybe there are more Sirens than you read about...

-Sunset Shimmer

Then she closed the book up once she finished writing and laid back on her bed waiting for a response to come. It took a good five minutes this time, as Sunset guessed Twilight would have been surprised by seeing that message.

After some time had passed, Sunset was about to walk back to The Dazzlings, when she saw the book vibrate and glow once more. She opened the book and saw the response inside.

Dear Sunset Shimmer...

I'm actually very surprised that they'd remember something as big as that. If what they remember about their brothers is true, I need to do some more research on the Sirens before I can give you a decisive action. You shouldn't be worried about anything once I do tell you my finalized report, but you should gather some more information from their reawakening memories yourself, so we can both tell each other the other side of their brothers' story.

-Princess Twilight Sparkle

"More information, huh?" Sunset said once she finished reading the reply and closed the book up some more. "I suppose I should learn more about their brothers. Knowledge is power, after all."

Sunset closed the book and went back to The Dazzlings, who were just finishing up their pictures of their brothers. She sat down on the padded surface next to them and waited patiently for them to finish up.

After Adagio, Aria and Sonata added the final strokes of colour to their pictures, they could feel a little rumbling coming from their stomachs, they were hungry after all that artwork they had been doing.

"Umm, Mama. I tink we'we hungwy." Sonata said after Sunset got to her feet.

"I know, I could hear it loud and clear." Sunset said as she picked the three of them up and gently carried them downstairs to the kitchen. "You've worked hard on your pictures, and now it's time for your reward."

The Dazzlings merely snuggled into Sunset's clothes as she carried them into the kitchen. Their bliss started to show pretty quickly as their breathing became shallower and shallower. Sunset smiled and placed the three of them into high-chairs so she could go and get things all sorted out.

She opened one of the top cupboards and pulled out some jars of baby food for the three of them. She also reach down to grab some spoons from a drawer underneath that. Once everything was all set up, she took out three bottles of milk and placed them in the microwave for a 5 minute warm-up

"Wakey-wakey, girls." Sunset said, snapping the three infants out of their slumber. "You've gotta wake up so you can eat your nummies..."

"So we can gwow up big and stwong!" Sonata said, chuckling at the end of her little retort.

"That's right, Sonata!" Sunset said, feeding her the first spoon of the delicious mush. "Such a smart little girl I have."

Sunset took equal portions of each of the flavours as she let Aria and Adaigo taste as well. Whilst she still needed information on their brothers, that didn't mean she had to stop caring for each of them.

"Open wide, Aria, the train's making its' last stop at Tasteville. Choo-Choo!" Sunset got Aria to feel happy about this and saw her opening her mouth for her to receive the food she'd been looking forward to. Once the spoon was in, she swallowed the mixture, smiling warmly as the flavours hit her stomach.

"Hehe, tank yoo, Mama." Adagio said once they had all had their last spoonfuls of the delicious mixtures.

"You're welcome, girls." Sunset said as she freed them from the chairs and carried them over to the couch so they had somewhere to be whilst Sunset went back to get the warmed milk for them to have. "I'll be back in a second.

Sunset picked up the three bottles and brought them over to Adagio, Aria and Sonata, who were all quite excited to see their drinks in a clear view.

"Alright then. Adagio, you're first. Climb on up, darling." Sunset said, getting Adagio to crawl onto Sunset's laps so she could be put onto her back. "OK now, open wide..."

Adagio accepted the amber nipple of the bottle and felt a great sensation of comfort as she received the warm, sweet milk that Sunset had made for her. She hadn't been this content in years and feeling the warm, loving embrace of Sunset's love and affection put a smile on her face as she calmly drank from the bottle.

Sunset smiled as she watched over Adagio with a motherly gaze on her eyes. It was with the sight of Adagio's bliss that Sunset could now see that anyone could be reformed for their heinous actions in the past. Once Adagio finished, Sunset gently patted her back to let her belch.

Aria and Sonata giggled after their sister's little burp and calmed down once Adagio had been put back next to the two of them.

"Aria, it's your turn now. Come on over, little one." Sunset motioned for Aria to crawl over to her and she did so easily. Aria still could not help but crack a smile whenever Sunset picked her up and moved her around. It was such a good feeling for the three infant sirens to be carried by a loving figure, it told them that everything was going to be fine and wonderful.

Once Aria was put on her back, she too received an amber nipple and took a little taste of the warm milk. Soon she was immediately drawn to the lovely flavours of the sweet milk and began to suckle on it regularly. She had the same feelings as Adagio had. Bliss, happiness, fearless and loved. Aria closed her eyes in her state of bliss, letting the nature of her lips take its' course.

Once the bottle was drained of its' contents, Aria was burped as well, giggling afterwards. She was then sat next to Adagio and Sonata once more, laughing as she was once more lifted up into the air before landing softly next to her sisters.

"Alright then, Sonata. Now it's your turn." Sunset said, patting her lap to get Sonata to take up the position. "There we go, nice and comfy." Sunset said as she positioned the third and final siren infant onto her back, smiling warmly as she looked up at her.

Sonata could feel a massive surge of long and forgotten memories once she sampled the delicious white fluids. She hadn't had this much love and affection for years on end and as such, she was grateful that Sunset was her mother, to watch over her and protect her from all the dangers of reality.

Sonata was burped once she had finished drinking her fill and the three Dazzlings were carried back up to the nursery, so they could show Sunset their pictures.

"Mama, tank yoo so much fow feeding us." Adagio smiled as they made it to the top of the stairs once more. "I hope yoo nevew stop woving us..." She yawned a little as the warm embrace of Sunset's love, mixed in with the delicious and nostalgic flavours of their food had combined in their stomachs.

"You're welcome, Adagio." Sunset said once they made it back into the Musician's Delight. "I promise you, that I'll never leave you, even when times seem bleak."

"Fow weawsies?" Sonata asked once she was put onto the floor to get a little playtime on before her regularly scheduled afternoon nap.

"For realsies, Sonata." Sunset smiled once she put all three of them back onto the padded floor of the nursery. They immediately crawled back to the drawing table to pick up their pictures and show them to Sunset.

"Weww, wat do yoo tink, Mama?" Adagio said as she showed her picture first, letting Aria and Sonata wait patiently to take their turns.

"Umm, who is this, Adagio?" Sunset said as she looked at Adagio's picture of her playing with someone who looked oddly similar...

"My big bwothew, Fowtissimo." Adagio smiled as she looked at the picture herself and giggled when she looked at her brother. "He's so fwiendwy and fun. I bet he misses me as much as I miss him..."

"Wait... Fortissimo is Adagio's brother?!" Sunset said as the realization had finally hit her. The picture was very crude, but Adagio had confirmed it. That was Fortissimo Blast, the leader of The Blasters. "Well... That's wonderful, Adagio." Sunset faked a smile.

"Yoo shouwd see my pictuwe!" Sonata giggled as she held it up, showing her playing with Orchestral Chill, another of The Blasters. "Hehe, my big bwothew Owchestwaw woves me and I wove him!"

"Dat's not aww." Aria held up her picture and by this point, Sunset had already guessed what it was. Aria and Allegro Maelstrom, looking like the best of friends. "Whiwe we do wike ow bwothews, we aww stiww wove yoo, Mama."

The three of them hugged Sunset's legs and she was left completely and utterly stunned by all the facts she had taken in. The Blasters, three seemingly harmless music sensations were actually Sirens, and if that wasn't enough, they happened to be the brothers of The Dazzlings.

"Umm... Mama? Awe yoo otay?" Aria said as she suddenly noticed Sunset had completely frozen up in surprise.

"Uh, yeah... Sure." Sunset said, snapping out of her trance so she could attend to The Dazzlings once more. "I think you need a little nap now, girls."

"Aww, weawwy?" Sonata looked a little upset about that, she'd only just got up here and now Sunset was going to put her to sleep for a few minutes.

"I know it's a shame, but all babies such as yourselves need mandated naps every now and again, otherwise you'll get a little cranky. And that would make you sad, now wouldn't it?"

"Weww..." Aria said, still unable to contemplate the fact that had to sleep before bedtime as well as bedtime. "Otay den." She said, choosing not to go against Sunset's words.

Sunset picked the three of them up, dropping their pictures as they were lifted up in Sunset's arms, giggling as they were carried over to their crib and laid down in it for their nap. They put their arms and legs together as their backs reunited with the crib's soft duvet.

"Night-Night, Mama." Aria said as she saw Sunset grabbing the blanket and placing it over their tiny bodies, causing them to unwind and lower their limbs.

"We'ww see yoo soon, Mama." Sonata smiled as she felt another warm embrace when she was tucked in for the slumber ahead of her.

"I hope dis wasts fowevew..." Adagio thought as Sunset leaned over to kiss the three of them. The senses of bliss and happiness sparked up once more once Sunset laid her kissing lips on their foreheads and gave them a nice, tender, loving kiss.

"Goodnight, Mama. We wove yoo." They all said after Sunset had kissed them and were about to drift off into dreamland once more.

"I love you too, girls..." Sunset said, singing the lullaby once more, so they could sleep well for the time being. They had been through a lot over the past year and 10 months and now they just needed to sleep their worries away.

Once the song had been completed, Sunset could hear the three of them snoring and cooing in their sleep, a sign to prove they were out cold for their nap. Once she could validate this, she went back to her room to tell Twilight about what she had just been told.

Dear Princess Twilight...

I've recently acquired some big news about The Dazzlings' brothers that I think you should know. Meet me at the portal tomorrow, so we can talk...

-Sunset Shimmer

She finished writing and then closed the book, waiting for a response to come. Once it did, she could feel the book vibrating in her hand and she immediately opened it to the page Twilight had written on.

Dear Sunset Shimmer...

I've also been doing some digging on the possibility of more Sirens, and I don't think you'll be happy with the results. I'll be there tomorrow, until then, you need to make sure you raise your kids perfectly.

Talk to you tomorrow...

-Princess Twliight Sparkle

Author's Note

Hey everyone, thank you for reading my latest chapter on Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars. Seeing as It was starting to get a little ridiculous to add The Blasters to every chapter, I've made a chapter that focused heavily on The Dazzlings and Sunset this time around. If you liked this chapter, be sure to give it a thumbs up and send it to your friends. I'm sure they'll like it.

Also, on another note, I'm doing a Q&A on this story, so if you have any questions on how I'm going to take this story or if you want to ask me about one of the previous chapters, be sure to leave a question below and I'll get back to you soon.

Me: Now then, I need ta get back to da picnic awea befowe Mama finishes hew cake...

Luna: Shadowmane, what are you doing in the bushes with your new computer?

Me: Uhh, just finishing my watest chaptew on Dazze Dazzwe, Wittwe Staws. Yoo can take me back ta Mama now.

Luna: Well, alright then, Shadowmane (Lifts me up in aura) You need to have something to eat as well, you know. We can't have a starving foal in the house now can we?

Me: No, Mama.

The Plot Thickens

Twilight and Sunset were finally done with the cleaning and touching up of Twilight's room. The walls of the room were quite brightly coloured after all that dusting. Twilight had also been learning how to make her bed and was just finishing putting the covers neatly over the duvet.

She sighed in content once she had finished her long and tedious work. She'd spent at least half an hour dusting the room with the help of Sunset. After all that time she'd spent, Sunset looked at Twilight with a little grin, a sign that their work was satisfactory.

"So what do I do now, Sunset?" Twilight asked once she stood next to her again.

"You wanna get something to eat?" Sunset replied.

Twilight sighed. "Alright then. I guess I do deserve to eat something after all that." She said as she and Sunset walked out of the spare room and down the stairs to the nearby kitchen.

Once they made it there, Twilight looked in the nearby fridge and saw mainly microwaveable meals and milk. It struck her as odd that Sunset would need to go through all that trouble to heat up a meal that was already made.

"You know, I don't get why you have a meal here and have to heat it up again whenever you want to eat it." Twilight showed Sunset the evidence and waited for a response. "Wouldn't it be better to just eat it as it is? It is food after all..."

"In this world, raw food carries the risk of making you sick." Sunset explained as she pulled the meal out. "Most food here is best consumed hot rather than cold. There are some exceptions, like fruit and vegetables, but most of it is dangerous to eat raw."

"Oh, I didn't know that." Twilight said, as Sunset put the meal back in the fridge. "Thanks for telling me that, Sunset."

"No problem." Sunset said as she shut the fridge. "I know you still have lots to learn about this world, but I'm always happy to help you out with it."

Twilight and Sunset went back up to check on The Dazzlings. They did still have time to do something today, but Sunset was still a mother figure at the same time and as such, she needed to make sure she was setting a good example for when Twilight wanted foals of her own someday.

They made it back to Musician's Delight and saw quite a nice sight inside. Adagio was in her usual crawling stance, but she'd managed to push herself up so she could walk on her little feet. Her stance was a little wobbly, but she'd managed to take her first steps and it looked adorable.

"Aww... Look, Twilight." Sunset said as they both witnessed the wonderful feat Adagio was pulling off. "Adagio's taking her first steps..."

"Ooh... She's just too cute to not be loved!" Twilight said, swooning at Adagio's cute, yet wobbly first steps. She had never felt so happy to see Adagio walking. "She's just soooooo cute!"

Sunset then picked Aria and Sonata up again. It was still quite exciting for the two of them whenever Sunset carried them up from whatever they were doing. The two of them cooed excitedly as they felt the sensation of being carried through the air.

"Mama, dun evew stop doing dat." Sonata smiled once she and Aria were set down next to Twilight, who looked down upon them with an expression of happiness. Twilight could tell that The Dazzlings were much more friendly now and there was a good chance that Sunset would be able to teach them all the rights from the wrongs.

"Hi again, Girls." Twilight greeted Aria and Sonata once they were brought over to her. They looked up at Twilight and looked happy again.

"Hewwo again, Auntie Twiwight." She smiled as Twilight was shown how to pick her up by Sunset. It was a few seconds after saying hello, that Aria was carried up into the air by Twilight, much to her pleasure.

"After all the strife and all the struggle they went through a couple of years ago, they've finally reached a state of adoration they could have never reached with their old selves..." Twilight said as she saw Aria and Sonata snuggle into her chest.

"Yeah, makes you think, doesn't it?" Sunset said as she helped Adagio improve her newly-developed walking ability. "The rise, then fall and rise again of The Dazzlings. Sounds wonderful."

"Sounds like something someone would use for some kind of historical documentary." Twilight smiled as she let Aria and Sonata reunite with Adagio, who was slowly but surely adapting to walking on two legs rather than crawling on all fours.

"It actually would!" Sunset and Twilight shared a little laugh as they both remembered that ponies made documentaries of celebrities as well. "The only question, is who'd be willing to make a documentary like that?"

Sunset and Twilight spent the next few minutes focusing on Adagio, Aria and Sonata, who wanted to get some time to play in before they had something to eat for their upcoming dinner. Aria and Sonata were a little jealous of Adagio's walking skills and tried to walk themselves. This usually resulted in them falling on their stomachs or diapers.

After a few times of failing, Aria and Sonata eventually cried a few tears, knowing that it was fruitless to catch up Adagio and her skills. Sunset saw their sadness and immediately went over to comfort them, giving them a sympathetic kiss on their foreheads which calmed them down a little.

"Aww... Don't be sad, girls." Sunset said once their tears had resorted to sad little coos and sniffles. "You'll learn to walk eventually. Don't worry about it if you can't do it right now, just focus on being happy little girls. Leave all the problems to me."

"Yoo suwe we'ww wawk some day?" Sonata asked as her eyes went wide in Sunset's direction.

"I KNOW you'll be able to walk like Adagio some day, you two." Sunset smiled as she let them crawl over to another part of the room. "Give it time..."

"Sunset, can I ask you a favour?" Twilight asked after she saw Sunset dressing The Dazzlings up in cute little costumes from their little closet.

"Sure, Twilight." Adagio said as she put Sonata down so she could go off and play with Adagio and Aria some more. "What do you want?"

"I want you to teach me." Twilight said, looking at Adagio, Aria and Sonata one more time as she said it. "Teach me how to care for your children..."

"Are you sure you want to go through with this, Twilight?" Sunset wanted to make sure Twilight wasn't pulling her leg. "You don't even have foals of your own yet."

"Even so, I'm actually considering on getting foals someday." Twilight said as she walked over to Sunset with a certain happy look on her face. "You seem to be doing so well with your kids, maybe you could teach me for when I get my own someday."

"Twilight. Each mother has their own way on raising their kids." Sunset explained, putting on a more serious face. "You shouldn't just learn from me because I have infants. It's your own experiences and methods that count."

"I'm not trying to copy your mothering style, Sunset." Twilight said, thinking on her own way to raise her children. "It would be nice if you could give me some pointers in child care in general. Like feeding them, cleaning them, the usual basic stuff."

"Well, those I CAN teach you." Sunset smiled as she'd finally pieced together Twilight's desires. "These methods are quite common between mothers like me."

Suddenly, Twilight and Sunset heard a familiar hissing noise coming from The Dazzlings. Sunset immediately heard this and got a little grin on her face.

"I hope you're a hands-on learner, Twilight. Because this is gonna be done right in front of your eyes." Sunset said as she picked up Adagio and Sonata, leaving Twilight to pick up Aria.

Twilight and Sunset walked over to the nearby changing table with The Dazzlings in hand. This was a great opportunity for Twilight to learn how to manage a diaper, and at the same time focus on her skills with her fingers.

"Alright, Twilight. Since you're new to this, I'll be doing it first." Sunset said as she placed Adagio down on the table first and put Sonata next to her. "Alright, Twilight. Now you."

"Alright then." Twilight said, carefully following Sunset's example and putting Aria down on the table as well. She then turned to Sunset for the next step.

"Watch carefully now, you might just learn something..." Sunset said, quickly ripping the saggy diapers off of Adagio and Sonata, revealing their naked tushies to Twilight and Sunset.

Twilight followed suit, finally adapting to using her fingers instead of her mouth. She did not want to even taste what Aria had made. Once the soiled garment was removed, Sunset and Twilight both put all the used diapers into the bin and watched each other carefully, Twilight to learn and Sunset to examine.

"OK, Twilight. This is where it gets a little tricky..." Sunset said as she opened the drawer and pulled out three new diapers and the bottle of baby powder. "I hope you know how to use your fingers..."

Twilight watched closely as Sunset used her fingers to open the diaper up wide and powder it with the baby powder. Once that was all settled and done, she lifted Adagio and Sonata and put the right on top of the powder, so as to prevent diaper rash.

After they were happy with their positioning, Sunset used her fingers to grab the three ends of the diaper and make them meet. She then secured the diapers around Adagio and Sonata's waists so that they wouldn't fall off of them later.

"Looks pretty complex." Twilight said after Sunset picked Adagio and Sonata up again and set them down on the padded surface she was standing on so they could go off again. "I might need your help on this one, Sunset."

"Alright then. I'll help out if things get too tricky for you, OK?" Sunset said once she returned to Twilight, who was about to change Aria.

Twilight was slowly but surely learning how to use her fingers. She didn't want to use her mouth for everything in this world, especially since she was getting older and had to show some dignity since she was a princess. It took a while for Twilight to learn how to effectively use both her hands together but eventually she got it down.

Aria looked up at Twilight as she'd finally got the basics down. There was something about Twilight that made Aria reach a new state of comfort. Twilight looked down at Aria and could tell from her face that Twilight would also make a great figure of parenthood, given some time.

Eventually, Twilight secured the diaper around Aria's waist, brought her up and kissed her on the forehead, causing her to squeal happily. Twilight eventually gave her to Sunset, who put her down on the padded floor to play with Adagio and Sonata again.

"Well, it was pretty decent for your first time." Sunset evaluated Twilight once they returned to the center of the room. "You'll get better as time passes."

Twilight smiled at that review and watched as Adagio, Aria and Sonata returned to their activities. She was there to aid them whenever they wanted to do something that required parental assistance, or when it was time for their naps of bedtimes.

The Dazzlings were finally adored, not just by all who had turned on them, but by many others as well. Things were looking up for the three of them, and when they shared eye contact, they could tell it on each other's faces. This was a much better path to take than their previous lives had used.

"Dis is da wife." Adagio said as she rolled on to her back smiling, nothing had ever made her happier in this world. "I wish we couwd stay wike dis fowevew."

"Me too!" Sonata said, holding Adagio's little hand happily. "Whiwe gwowing up does sound intewesting, being a cute wittwe baby is fun as weww. Dewe's no hatwed, fwee food and dwinks sewved ta us when we need it, fuww adowation fwom Mama and hew aunties... And aww we hafta do is pway."

"I actuawwy agwee wid aww dat." Aria said, flopping gently onto her back so she could look up at the ceiling with Adagio and Sonata. "I wondew if dewe's a way ta stay wike dis fowevew..."

Twilight and Sunset saw how cute the three of them looked and decided to get a picture of it. Sunset pulled out a phone, turned off the flash and quickly snapped a photo of The Dazzlings. She then showed the picture to Twilight, who shared a smile with her.

"This way, we'll always remember the memories..." Sunset said as she put the phone away and walked over to the door.

"So, Sunset, are there any more things about child care I should know?" Twilight asked once they gave The Dazzlings some time to play alone.

"Well, there are more things to tell you, but it's better if you witnessed it first hand." Sunset said once they begun to walk back down the stairs to the living room.

They arrived back at the living room and heard a knocking on the door. The two of them walked over to the door and Twilight let Sunset open it up to greet whoever was here to see them.

The visitors were none other than the Humane 5, who were here to see Sunset about something. But at the same time, they'd noticed Twilight was also here and almost forgot their business as they greeted their friend from Equestria.

"Twilight!" They all said as they recognized her quite well.

"Oh, hi, girls." Twilight said, saying her fair shares of greetings to Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash. It had been almost two years since the six of them had seen each other.

"Come on in, girls." Sunset said as she and Twilight moved aside to let them all in.

The five of them brought in a CD player and Rainbow Dash couldn't wait for Twilight and Sunset to hear what they were going to play on it.

"So, what's with the CD player?" Sunset decided to ask as Rarity hooked it up to the power supply nearby.

"Check it out!" Rainbow Dash held up an album with The Blasters posing on a massive tank on a ruined city background. "Era Of Awesomeness, The Blasters' latest album was released today!"

"The Blasters?" Twilight said, remembering that these were the big brothers of The Dazzlings.

"I get ya wouldn't understand since ya do spend most of yer time back in Equestria." Applejack said once the CD was put into the player. "Ah'm sure Sunset or Rainbow would be happy ta explain."

"Sunset's been telling me shreds about these Blasters." Twilight said as she decided to fake a smile. "She's told me about their success, mainly how they've won the adoration of millions."

"What do we do now, Sunset?" Twilight said, whispering into each others' ears so the Humane 5 couldn't hear them. "We can't tell Rainbow Dash that The Blasters are Sirens, it'd ruin her forever!"

"Which is why we'll just have to play along with her ambitions for the time being." Sunset whispered back. "We won't be able to tell her that they're Sirens, but maybe they'll gloat about it when we finally duel them in due time."

"I wonder which song is gonna play first?" Rainbow Dash said as Pinkie hit the 'Play' button, causing the first of The Blasters' Siren Songs filled the room with its' magic and music.

The Humane 5 loved the song, despite it all being rock. The Blasters' lyrics were quite enchanting and eventually, Sunset and Twilight eventually submitted to how amazing the song sounded.

They also noticed that none of the other girls were getting angry by this. A sign that The Blasters had walked on the road of peace and not hatred. They barely noticed a flow of Equestrian Magic pour out the dancing Humane 5 and disappear into the outside world.

Fortissimo and Allegro were joined by Orchestral, who appeared by means of dark magic portal. They heard their song playing in Sunset's house and smiled as the lyrics went on further and further.

"So, what's new, Orchestral?" Allegro asked as they had just noticed their fellow Siren had arrived to claim more magic with their magical songs.

"We've amassed enough power to teleport in this world, so we don't have to run ourselves ragged by traversing these precarious rooftops." Orchestral said, explaining how much power they now had. "Makes life much easier, don't ya think?"

"It does." Fortissimo said, suddenly noticing the Equestrian Magic pouring out of Sunset's house and into their blue pendants. "And I think our lives just got a whole lot MORE easier..."

"Is that..." Allegro said, surprised that such a thing could even exist in this world.

"It is! Equestrian Magic!" Orchestral said, feeling his blue pendant have a sudden incline of power. This was a power far beyond anything they could have ever acquired from the human world. This power would give them limitless strength, and the ability to make the whole world do their bidding.

"Our time is coming, Blasters..." Fortissimo smiled once they had taken all the Equestrian Magic they could get from this little event. "With this new power, we shall be able to achieve our goals..."

"The revival of the Sirens is at hand." Allegro said as they saw the last amounts of Equestrian Magic disappear into their blue pendants. "With this magic, our magic had been amplified on a drastic scale."

"I can already feel its' power coursing through me..." Orchestral said as he and his fellow Blasters grew pony ears, hair extensions and even tails. This was all topped off with the addition of dragon wings, implying that The Blasters had had a massive power upgrade.

"We have all our powers back." Fortissimo smiled as he stroked his new wings and felt the extra hair he had grown. "Now it's only going to be a matter of time before The Dazzlings submit to us..."

"Now it's only 15 years of waiting before we can become god-like." Allegro said, as the three of the got to their feet and opened up a portal with all the new magic they had acquired. "With all the magic we shall amass over those next years, not even the legendary Princess Twilight will be able to stand in our way..."

"Soon, little sister..." Fortissimo said once Allegro and Orchestral disappeared into the portal, back to where they lived. "Soon we shall be reunited, have our species revived and punish this world and Equestria for annihilating us..." He said as he vanished into the spiral of darkness before it disappeared.

"So, what do you think?" Pinkie Pie asked Twilight and Sunset once they had come to the end of the first song on the album. "Isn't is super-de-duper amazingly rocking fun?"

"Well, they ARE talented, I'll give them that." Sunset said as she reclined on the couch once the song had finished.

"To think that these amazing rockers taught The Dazzlings..." Rarity sighed happily once the peace had returned to the living room. "I know they're obnoxiously loud boys, but their songs are amazing to listen to, don't you agree?"

"I agree with you on that, Rarity." Fluttershy said, smiling as the conversation went on. "Now I can see why Rainbow Dash loves them so much."

"Is that all you wanted to show to us?" Twilight asked, butting in to the conversation with a question.

"Well, we do want to check on how The Dazzlings are coming along." Rarity smiled as she put one step on the stairs and leaned against the rail. "I assume that Sunset has been keeping a close eye on them?"

"Yeah, they're fine." She said as she and Twilight got up to their feet and brought the Humane 5 upstairs. "Come with us and see for yourselves."

"While we're at it, maybe you could be willing to play with them." Twlight smiled as they made it to the top of the stairs. "I'm sure they'd like that."

The seven of them eventually made it to Musician's Delight and saw The Dazzlings playing in their cute little outfits. They were all pretty-looking princesses with cute little dresses that were quite soft to the touch.

They spent the next few minutes playing around with The Dazzlings, making bizarre faces to amuse them and making them believe that such simple toys like rattles and blocks were the crown jewels of their imaginary kingdom.

Twilight and Sunset shared a smile as they looked at each other from afar. The seven of them enjoyed this, and The Dazzlings enjoyed it as well. It was a win-win scenario for all of them and it would only get even better from here on out.

Even Rainbow Dash and Rarity, two girls who wouldn't even dream of engaging in this kind of thing were liking it. The Dazzlings made it all much better for them, and it was always a pleasure to see a smile from each of them.

Eventually, they all had had their fare share of making The Dazzlings happy and they came out of the room to talk to each other once more.

They all gathered around Twilight, hoping she would share some interesting tales from Equestria with them. Instead, she was going to tell them something that would surprise them.

"Girls, I have something important to tell you." Twilight said, getting the three of the to listen well. "This might come as a big surprise to you..."

"What is it, Twilight?" Rainbow Dash asked as she and the girls gave Twilight some space to address them all. "Is it good or bad news?"

"It's good news." Twilight smiled as she leaned against the door of her room, almost pushing the handle down and falling in.

"Well, tell us, Twilight!" Pinkie Pie said, eager to hear the news now that it was good news. "I can tell from your face that it's something about cakes and candy!"

Twilight chuckled at that. "Well, not exactly, but I think it's something you'll be happy with."

"Well, what is it?" Fluttershy asked, curious to know what Twilight was going to say to her and her friends.

Twilight cleared her throat and sighed. "Girls... I've decided to live with Sunset in this world."

The five girls looked a little surprised upon hearing this news. They all made 'o' faces as the news had finally sunk in. Their expressions were completely surprised.

Author's Note

It's official. I wish to make this story a trilogy. That's right, you heard it here first, this story is merely one story in a series of three. The series will be called 'The Siren Song' and will show The Dazzlings growing up and confronting The Blasters.

If you're surprised by this news, be sure to leave it down there in the comments section below. Also, if you have any questions on this matter, or on this story in general, be sure to leave them down in the comments section below. I shall answer your questions if you send me them. So, try asking as many questions as possible.

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, and I shall see you all soon for the next one. Now, I have to get back to my friends in the nursery...

Me: Aww done. (Finishes typing) Time ta pway again...

Night--Mist: Shadowmane! You'we finished wid da new chaptew awweady?

Me: Yep! It's quite a good chaptew, whewe- (has pacifier inserted into mouth)

Celestia: Now, now, Shadowmane. No spoilers please. Let him read it for himself first.

Me: Awwight, Mama. (Goes back to playing with Night--Mist and Super Stallion)

Explanations

"WHAT?!" Pinkie Pie said, finally breaking the silence.

"Sunset Shimmer has offered me a place to stay whilst I spend time in this world." Twilight said, explaining her reasons for staying in the human world. "Since The Dazzlings might need a helping hand to teach them the right from wrong, I was more than happy to accept her generous offer."

"Forgive me for trying to convince you to get back home, Twilight. But what about your subjects back in Equestria?" Rarity decided to ask once she'd heard Twilight's explanation. "Don't you need to keep them and your world safe from threats?"

"Equestria has been seeing a rapid decrease in villains recently." Sunset Shimmer furthered the explanation. "Twilight feels her priorities not only fall to Equestria, but to this world as well."

"The last Equestria incident we had was Lord Tirek. a Centaur who could take the strength of Earth Ponies, the flight of Pegasi and the magic of Unicorns." Twilight said, putting a hand on her chin. "Since then, no new threats have arisen in Equestria. However, with the whole Battle Of The Bands thing, I'm starting to feel like this world is also in grave danger."

"So, what Twilight is saying, is that she will spend most of her time here. Making sure this world is also safe from attacks like mine and The Dazzlings' little outburst." Sunset wrapped up the explanation. "Twilight will only head back to Equestria, if her pony friends need her for a matter of CRITICAL importance."

"I still think you're putting us in front of your real friends." Rainbow Dash said, crossing her arms. "It doesn't matter what happens to us, your true priorities lie in Equestria, not Earth."

"Even if something terrible happens to us. You belong in Equestria, your own world." Fluttershy said, adding to Rainbow's little testament. "Coming to this world and staying here, leaves your real friends to fight off their own problems."

"I appreciate your concerns about me, but Equestria is starting to run out of bad guys, like Sunset said earlier." Twilight said, looking at Musician's Delight once more. "From the looks of things, the Princess of Friendship is gonna be getting an early retirement from fighting."

"It sure looks that way, doesn't it?" Sunset said, watching The Dazzlings play once more.

"You're taking a big risk here, Twilight." Applejack said, picking her hat off of her head. "Ya can't possibly be able ta defend both our worlds together, not without someone tryin' ta help ya through it."

"There could be an even bigger threat growing as we speak!" Twilight said, flailing her arms up in the air wildly. "I've been doing some research, and there are MORE Sirens that could be plaguing this world right now!"

"Hold on a second, Twilight." Pinkie said, trying to put this puzzle together in her head. "More mean-yet-innocent looking singers in this world?!"

"Yes." Twilight said, calming down at last. "In fact, my research has come to a conclusion on the fact that there's a whole SPECIES of Sirens, yet they were all but erased from existence with the war..."

"War?" Rarity asked, tilting her head in confusion. "I'm afraid I don't quite see the point, Twilight. What war?"

"The war that separated the three worlds forever." Twilight sat down, getting the rest of the girls to sit as well. "I can tell you the story, if you'd like..."

Eons ago, the universe as we know it had been carved into three separate pieces of one big reality. Human, Equine and Siren. Each of these worlds co-existed with one another, due to everyone's belief in the other two worlds. As long as the three species believed in the other species, the worlds were able to exist.

The Human World, the one we're all living in right now, was a cesspool of hatred and fury once. Not one person could get along with each other. The other world, Equestria, was a world of bliss and harmony. The hatred of humans and the bliss of ponies were the two balances handed down from the third world, Lyrica.

Lyrica was home to the Siren species, who oversaw both the hatred and bliss of both worlds and made it into an equal balance. Utilizing their equal powers, Sirens gave both hatred and bliss to both worlds, so long as they could maintain the balance.

A Siren's principality works to preserve both the hatred and bliss of both worlds, by keeping the balance equal. In short, they had to make some hatred when there was too much bliss, and as such, they had to calm down the anger when there was too much of it.

The Dazzlings didn't maliciously attack Canterlot High, they were acting on their species' behalf, making sure the balance was kept between both bliss and hatred. Without preserving both elements, Canterlot High would have fallen into a state of eternal bliss, and the balance would have been toppled.

In a world where there is too much bliss, humans and ponies die out from being too relaxed. Their breathing and functions stop and they just drop like flies. However, in a world where there is too much hatred, humans and ponies would be going straight for each others' throats, causing war after war after war until there would be nothing left of both worlds.

A Siren's pendant isn't necessary in most occasions. Only when things get dire for the group with the pendants do they have to use them. As for the pendants themselves, they can merely duplicate energy created from either hatred or bliss, and store it inside of them, as a power booster for whenever Sirens went into battle.

The pendants themselves have no limits, enabling Sirens to reach unstoppable levels of ultimate power, when the time is truly right. Even with all the power they hold, they have to stick to their duties and keep the worlds' balance of hatred and bliss in order. The Dazzlings noticed there was far too much bliss at CHS when Equestrian Magic snuck into your hearts, and that caused them to follow their duties and spread malice and hatred.

It was an order that every Siren had to follow, under penalty of execution. However, there's no need for the execution law now that the Siren species has turned to dust. The war happened in the early days of Equestria's founding, when the worlds got their bliss and hatred.

Sirens were unable to make enough bliss for the world, and that led to an eternity of strife. One by one, Sirens, ponies and humans went to war with one another. The unbalance opened up dimensional fissures, enabling the armies to travel across the three plains of existence and fight the other species. Try as hard as the Sirens fought, they were decimated by their opponents.

After eons of strife, the Sirens were declared extinct. But not before the humans and ponies discovered the balance between emotions. Feeling regretful for what they had done, the humans and ponies formed a truce, bringing the balance back to normal and allowing them to return to their own worlds.

When the dust cleared, Lyrica was left to rot. Without any Sirens to keep the balance, Lyrica's buildings and structures fell to pieces. The few survivors either joined their companions in the afterlife or went into hiding. From what my research has told me, The Dazzlings aren't the only survivors of the great war. There were others...

"Whoa..." Rainbow Dash said as the story came to an end. All that new information was critical to her and her friends. "To think, a whole species of Sirens..."

"I've been searching for more Sirens in Equestria, but all I've been getting is perfectly normal readings." Twilight explained. "But also because Pinkie Pie keeps barging in and messing up the signal."

"What?" Pinkie said, shrugging off her suspicions as each of the girls shot a look at her that implied that she'd really messed up.

"Not you, Pinkie." Twilight chuckled. "My Pinkie Pie, the one from Equestria."

"Oh, alrighty then, so I'm not in trouble." She said, returning to her usual bouncy state.

"So what are we supposed to do?" Rainbow Dash asked, clearly frustrated. "Wait patiently until they hatch a devious plan for universal domination?"

"Twilight and I have been discussing ways on using The Dazzlings as a tool to stop the surviving Sirens from revolting." Sunset said, standing up from her sitting position. "We've come to an agreement that once they grow up again, we can use The Dazzlings as a counterattack against these new Sirens."

"But how do we do that?" Applejack decided to ask, curious to how The Dazzlings would even be able to fight without their pendants. "You said it yourself, they were just 'harmless teenage girls' after we whooped them at CHS."

"There's still a way for a Siren to reach its' true power, even without the pendants they cherish." Twilight explained. "If we can teach them to sing, that might be enough for their inner power to blossom forth and replenish their energy."

"But how? They sang like someone was murdering a mandrake after we defeated their-, whatever those things were." Rainbow Dash said, remembering how the Battle Of The Bands ended, with The Dazzlings suddenly losing their voices as they got up from the aftermath of that final attack.

"It might be tough, teaching them to rediscover singing, without their pendants. But I'm sure they can do it, in fact, I know they can." Twilight smiled, as she stood up with the rest of the Humane 5. "Given time, The Dazzlings will become fantastic singers, which will be able to break any Siren's spell."

"So, how do we teach them?" Fluttershy asked, brushing some hair out of her face.

"We'll just have to wait until they grow up." Sunset Shimmer said. "At around the age of 6 or 8, they might start to appreciate music a little more, and will want to be taught its' wondrous ways. They might sing appallingly to start with, but they'll want to learn from us, so we can make them better than ever."

"Speaking of The Dazzlings, I wonder how those cute little rascals are getting along?" Rainbow Dash said as she opened the door to Musician's Delight and saw the playful Siren infants once more.

"Hey! Don't keep the cute moments for yourself, Dashie!" Pinkie said as she and the other girls followed her into the room, so they could all see how The Dazzlings were getting on.

Adagio and Sonata were seen cuddling plush animals, squealing with delight as the soft fabric caressed their delicate bodies. As for Aria, she had been trying to walk again, still finding no success. However, she had moved on from the sorrow from earlier and now laughed whenever she fell over.

Twilight and Sunset would always swoon whenever Aria tried to walk on two legs and sometimes would even try to help her out with her walking skills. Whilst this led to her falling over less, Aria was getting nowhere in trying to walk on two legs.

"Do you need some help, Aria?" Twilight asked, extending her hand so that Aria could reach for it.

"Hehe, no tanks, Auntie Twiwight." She smiled as she got into a squat position and tried to push herself up into a stand once more, resulting in her losing her balance and falling on her diaper again. "I'ww get it, eventuawwy."

"Well, alright then. Take your time, Aria." Twilight said, letting the little Dazzling on her way.

Pinkie and Fluttershy were with Adagio, making cute faces to entertain her. Most of the faces came from Pinkie, since she had more experience on this sort of thing. Fluttershy was merely next to her, making her feel comforted.

As for Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Applejack, they were handling Sonata, making sure she didn't end up wandering out the door. When Sonata got close to the door, one of the three girls picked Sonata up, causing her to giggle as she was lifted through the air and put down in another part of the room.

"Aww... Who's a cute little girl?" Pinkie said, making Adagio interact with the little game she was playing.

"Me?" She asked, putting a finger on her face.

"Yes! You're right, Adagio. You are without a doubt, the cutest, most wonderful-est, most adorable little bundle of joy I've ever had the pleasure of knowing!" Pinkie said, bringing Adagio into a cute little hug which caused her to coo in bliss.

"Tank yoo, Auntie Pinkie." She said, pulling herself out of the little hug for a brief moment. Adagio and Pinkie had struck off their own little relationship together. It felt like an eternity of bliss was passing by the two of them as they hugged.

"Come on, Fluttershy! Join in!" Pinkie said, flexing her arm, motioning for her to join in the hug with Adagio and Pinkie. "There's plenty of hugs and kisses for everyone!"

"How could I ever say no to that?" Fluttershy said, smiling as she joined in, making Adagio feel even more loved. The bliss the three of them felt was undeniable. Adagio was cute, Pinkie and Fluttershy were good aunties and things would only get better for them from here.

"Hehe, wet's go again!" Sonata said, after being carried away from the door for what seemed like the tenth time. Eventually, Rarity and Applejack were starting to get a little bored of this and tried to get Sonata to do something other than just trying to get out of the room.

"Uhh... Ain't there anything else you'd like ta do, Sonata?" Applejack asked, kneeling down to Sonata's height. "There's more ta just playin' than trying ta run off."

"Yes, take it from Applejack. Running isn't the best way to have fun at this age." Rarity said, trying to explain to Sonata, hoping she'd understand. "Sweetie Belle tried running off quite a few times whilst she was just growing up. I almost had to lock her room to prevent her from doing such a naughty little thing like that ever again."

"Weww, I guess I wouwd wike ta bounce fow a whiwe..." Sonata said, looking at her bouncer with a happy look in her eyes. "Can yoo hewp me wid dis, Aunties?"

"Sure." Rainbow Dash said, smiling as she picked Sonata up, carried her through the air once more and gently putting her down in the harness, so that her feet were just barely touching the floor. "Go ahead, Sonata. Bounce as much as you want."

Sonata giggled as she used her feet to lightly bounce herself off of the floor. She liked this kind of sensation. Feeling weightless whenever she bounced up and then feeling gravity return to her as her feet descended back to the ground.

Sonata didn't want to stop this bouncing. She wanted to stay this way forever. However, she was going to get bored of this sooner or later. However, that didn't stop her from having as much fun as she could have with this sort of thing.

"Aww... Doesn't she look precious?" Rarity said, making a face of adoration as she watched Sonata bouncing like someone who was on the moon. "Like a cute little astronaut."

"Even I have to admit, that is cute." Rainbow Dash said, smiling as she agreed with Rarity on this matter. Almost makes me want kids of my own."

"You, raisin' kids?" Applejack said, sneaking in a little laugh as she'd acknowledged what Rainbow Dash had said. "Ah'm not quite sure you'd be able ta manage kids, Rainbow Dash. No offense."

"None taken, Applejack." She said, turning her head to see the cowgirl once again. "I'd have to get an awesome husband first. That way, we'd be able to leave both of our marks of awesomeness on our cute little offspring."

"That, ah can agree with ya on. It's hard work raisin' kids." Applejack said, as they both looked at Twilight, Sunset, Pinkie and Fluttershy managing with their Dazzlings. "But with a little bit a' help, childcare ain't hard in the slightest."

"Mama, can I get a hug?" Aria asked, looking up at Sunset with puppy dog eyes.

"How could I say no to a face like that?" Sunset said, pulling Aria into her warm embrace and wrapping her arms around the little infant. "Come on in, everyone. this hug won't last forever."

Both Adagio and Sonata heard this and were on board with Sunset's request. Adagio and Sonata were pulled from their current activities and were brought over to Twilight and Sunset. Once the three infants were back together again, they hugged, closing their eyes in bliss.

"Aww..." Said the seven grown-ups as they joined in the hug, all wrapping their arms around The Dazzlings and making them feel warm and at home. The amount of love shown in this one group hug was off the charts. Sunset and the Humane 6 loved The Dazzlings now, not just from a brainwashed perspective, but from an actual state of free will.

The Dazzlings looked at all their huggers and smiled, cooing as they snuggled into the warm embraces of each other's hugs. The girls could tell that The Dazzlings had lost all their evil with this one big hug. Soon, they'd grow up into charming little girls, who'd grow up into quite loveable adults in due time.

Meanwhile, The Blasters were in some kind of metallic hall, meddling with some electronic mechs. They still had their extensions as they worked, a sign that they were pouring their power into these robotic warriors they were creating.

"Remind me again, Fortissimo," Orchestral said as he used his pendant to electrically charge another line of mechs. "Why do we even need these robots in the first place?"

"When the Spirits of Harmony eventually come looking for us, these robots will act as a distraction." Fortissimo said, activating one of the mechs whilst bearing a smile. "The Equestrian Magic we acquired from that house was enough for us to replicate the memories of the life-forms we fed off of. I've detected a surge of magic whenever those six girls sang, so I've decided to make an army of robots who fight to these tunes, demoralizing the Spirits as the fight drags on." He smiled as he saw the robots trade their hands and feet for weapons. "Of course, I've added our own song to their audio output as well, so they can tell they're our toys."

"What's more, we've programmed these robots not to harm any Sirens." Allegro said, backing up Fortissimo's explanation. "This way, the Spirits will send The Dazzlings on ahead as they struggle to fend off these metallic copies of themselves, meaning there will be no-one to stand in the way of us and our little sisters..."

"We still need to take our sisters' powers to become complete." Fortissimo said, feeling the cold metal of a mech Rainbow Dash, with a red bar for its' eyes and chainsaw arms. "But this should deal with the stragglers they bring..."

"Amazing how technology has advanced over the years..." Orchestral smiled as he flew up with his wings, hit a light switch and revealed thousands upon thousands more metallic Spirits of Harmony, each with red bars for eyes and armed to the teeth with weapons and guns.

"Master Fortissimo!" A human came in, clearly brainwashed by The Blasters' mesmerizing tunes. "Production on the extra robots you requested has improved over the past week."

"Well, well, well. If it isn't our top scientist, Suri." He said, tussling the scientist's hair. "Tell me, how many more 'toys' do we have to play with?"

"Around 300 more R-D units, 250 more F-S mechs, 104 new A-J robots, 200 extra R-R-T wardroids and P-P bots. Lastly, you boys now have an additional 750 T-S machines at your disposal." Suri said, pointing them out on a clipboard The Blasters were all now looking at.

"Excellent work, Suri." Allegro smiled, handing her a cheque of $100,000. "You've earned this, for a job well done."

"Thank you, Blasters." She said, walking off out of the room so that The Blasters had some alone time.

"Heh, such weak-minded fools." Fortissimo said once Suri had disappeared. "Sing a song and watch these idiocy-craving lunatics swarm at your feet."

"Then again, I expected no less from the three of us." Allegro said, sharing a little snigger of evil with Orchestral.

"Why have an army of weak and feeble humans to do our bidding, when it can be an army of almighty machines, based off of weak and feeble humans?" Fortissimo said, as a loud chorus of mechanical whirring noises fired up as a robot assembly line activated at the end of the room.

"You know, I still don't get why the hell we need all these robots." Orchestral said, furrowing his swirl of blue and silver hair. "We can just take the Spirits of Harmony down ourselves now, can't we?"

"Think of this as a contingency plan, Orchestral." Fortissimo explained. "If our plan goes sour, these robots will be ordered to completely destroy, obliterate and eliminate all traces of life from this planet."

"Also, why waste our power on such harmless teenage girls anyway?" Allegro asked him, smiling wickedly. "I wouldn't even dream on fighting an opponent THAT weak, now would I?"

"Yes, let the toys play with the girls, while we have some alone time with Adagio, Aria and Sonata." Fortissimo said, walking towards the door to the rest of the building he, Allegro and Orchestral were in. "I'm sure they'll have a lot in common..."

Author's Note

Alright, I swear that this is the LAST chapter with The Blasters in it. From this point on, it shall be The Dazzlings growing up and nothing more. It would be kind of silly, switching from a cute and loveable story, into a dark and gritty villain's perspective constantly.

I don't want to make this fanfic seem ruined by The Blasters' appearance, I just want to keep you in suspense when I make the sequels to this story. If you want to know what the sequels will be called, they shall be called Razzle Dazzle (Their time in Elementary and High School) and A Siren's Fight (The Dazzlings' final confrontation with The Blasters)

If you want to ask me any questions about this story, the sequels or anything revolving around what you've already seen in general, I shall be happy to answer your questions.

Me: Awwight den. Just gotta add dis wast fuww stop aaaannd...

Luna: Shadowmane? It's bedtime.

Me: Coming, Mama. (Finishes typing)

Me: See yoo soon evewybody/evewypony, I gotta get back ta my bwothews and sistews in da cwib...

New Discoveries

Half a year later...

Adagio, Aria and Sonata had been feeling a weird sensation in their mouths recently, as if something was suddenly poking its' way out of their soft gums. This was a sign that they were teething, growing new teeth for their new bodies, which would enable them to talk clearer to Twilight and Sunset.

Twilight and Sunset had also been discovering more themselves. Their extensive research led them to the belief that Sirens had two different styles of magic to walk down, dependant on their choices in Lyrica. They were grateful to receive such knowledge and were now looking for more, to see if there was any way to weaken The Blasters, should the time call for it.

"Any luck?" Sunset asked once she saw Twilight coming back in with two different books, both of which had scaly hardbacks and some kind of Siren language carved on the front of them.

"Yes!" Twilight said in delight, showing Sunset the books she was holding tightly. "I've found something which could play a pivotal role in the downfall of The Blasters!"

"Well, what is it?" Sunset said, getting up from the couch relatively fast. Any knowledge on Sirens would be good, since The Blasters were the big brothers of The Dazzlings, after all.

"All but forgotten lore on the different properties of a Siren's magic." Twilight said, fangirling as she caressed the books like a mother would her own children at birth. "Who knows what age-old secrets could be tucked away in these two ancient books?"

"Well, only one way to find out..." Sunset said as she and Twilight gazed at the fronts of each book.

The text was in two different languages, Ancient Equestrian and Siren. The fronts of each of the books were different as well. Whilst one was covered in bright colours and angelic markings, the other looked like it belonged to a demon of Tartarus. The fronts of the books were also distinguishable from the Siren gems in the middle of them. They were only there for display and couldn't house any extra power, nonetheless, they were there to prove to the reader that these were Siren books, not just some old library book with a cool design.

"Furen..." Twilight said, looking at the front of the rather demonic-looking book before turning her gaze to the more angelic book. "... And Blissen."

"They say that a Siren has to memorize every page in these books to truly master their art..." Sunset said, prophesizing with what she had learned with Twilight. "This might teach us how to give The Dazzlings their powers back, while also giving us a way to weaken The Blasters as well..."

"In the world, there will always be hatred, hiding behind bliss. In a similar matter, there will always be bliss hidden within hatred..." Twilight recited the text on the front of both books. "Only by keeping this order in a perfect balance, will the worlds be safe from another Armageddon."

"Which should we read first, Twilight?" Sunset asked, knowing that both of these books were vital in their upcoming fight. "Furen or Blissen?"

"Since Furen seems to be the one with the red pendant, we should read that one first." Twilight put down the Blissen book and sat down with Sunset to read the Furen book.

The book was locked for some reason and Twilight seemed to struggle with opening it. She strained and struggled as she tried to separate the top of the book from the rest of it, but to no avail.

Sunset eventually pushed the pendant, releasing two hands which had been holding the book closed. Twilight suddenly felt the book's top become much lighter and she fell backwards after she'd opened it.

"How did you do that, Sunset?" Twilight asked, putting herself back on the couch after she'd brushed her skirt a little. "The thing wouldn't budge for me!"

"There's a little button where the pendant is." Sunset said, demonstrating to Twilight where to press, should she need to consult this book again in the future. "These Sirens really wanted privacy when studying, didn't they?"

"Even Equestria doesn't have locks as complex as that. Not even on books..." Twilight said, marvelling at the book's intriguing mechanisms. "All the more reason to study it, I say."

Once Sunset and Twilight opened the book, they saw a table of contents, in case the reader needed to jump ahead to a specific part of their training. There were such contents like 'Origins of Furen', 'Power' and even one called 'Furen Summons'.

"Let's start from the beginning..." Twilight flipped the page to the first section in the book, entitled "Balance of Lyrica."

"For as long as time has stood, everyone is entitled to two different sides of themselves. Both negative and positive." Twilight read the page aloud. "As there must be darkness with light, there must also be hatred among bliss."

"If someone has an equal balance of both negatives and positives, they lead a perfect life." Sunset said, reading where Twilight had stopped. "However, if one side of yourself happens to overtake the other, nothing but grief will fall among you..."

"Your duty as a Furen Siren, is to walk on the side of the negatives. Your destiny is to sow the seeds of discord, and keep the balance in check. The red pendant you have acquired hails from the fiery depths of Dystopia, where negativity thrives. Using it, you can call upon denizens of this fiery dimension, who will fight for you at your command."

"If your pendant happens to be misplaced, or destroyed, all the power stored up in it will discharge in your soul, leaving you critically weak for a set period of time. Exorcise caution when going into battle, your powers to sing will still remain, but your pendant won't. Should this accident ever occur, head to the great halls of Composia, where the Guardian of Siren Souls will test you. Complete his trials, and he shall bestow upon you new pendants, more powerful than the last."

"A Siren does not live forever, much like a pony or a human, but you can stall your inevitable fate by feasting on the negativity spawned from your hand. Without feeding on this power, your body will eventually age regularly and turn to dust. This can also be prolonged with Age-Regression magic, but it will cost you everything, and you will have to start from scratch."

"Utilizing your new power, you mainly have to follow these rules. 1: Only sing and feast when you need to, overeating will result in you becoming lax, and unable to fulfil your destiny. 2: Use your powers only to keep the balance in check, not for your own personal gains. 3: You have emotional control over everyone you mark with your singing. Using this power, you have to make sure they have something to get mad about, or you end up violating your tenets as a Furen Siren and are susceptible to execution."

"The execution will be instantaneous. Upon breaking the tenets of a Furen Siren, the souls of Dystopia will pour out of your pendant and drag you back down with them, to spend an eternity of damnation repenting your sins on the Siren species. This does not apply if the aforementioned pendant is missing or destroyed, and the charges will become overturned when you get your new pendants from the Guardian of Siren Souls."

"Amazing..." Sunset said, taking a breath of fresh air after pulling her face out of all that Siren lore. "So it was either; turn the whole school against one another, make us public enemy #1 and even get our friends to fight..."

"...Or die." Twilight said, hanging her head after she'd finished Sunset's words for her.

"And that's only just the front page." Sunset said, feeling the stacked sides of all the other pages in the book of Furen. There was a gold mine of information here, waiting to be discovered by Twilight and Sunset. "Well, we already know how to get their pendants back and make them better, but the only question now is what do we learn next?"

"I was curious about the 'Furen Summons' the book mentioned." Twilight said, peeking back at that part of the page. "It might also house the summon they pulled off in our battle as well..."

"Alright, Dazzlings... Let's see what you've been hiding from us..." Sunset said, flipping page after page to find the 'Furen Summons' section. Eventually, she stopped flipping at the page she desired and opened it up wide for Twilight to see.

"The true power of a Furen Siren comes from Dystopia." Twilight began once again. "Your pendants house a large amount of other qualities as well, including you being able to summon monsters from Dystopia (Or Euphoria, if you're a Blissen Siren)."

"These monsters will amplify your capabilities in battle one hundredfold, but you should also be cautious when you use them. Overuse of a Furen Summon can drain your energy relatively quickly. The ultimate fail-safe is the ultimate double-edged sword. However, if you have amassed both Furen and Blissen energy, you can summon these beasts and not lose your stamina from it. Furthermore, when you summon these beasts with your bountiful amount of power, you will also be able to control yourself as well, as if you have two bodies at once."

"There's even a list of summons as well." Sunset said, smiling at the convenience that had been bestowed upon her and Twilight. She looked at each name on the list and chose the one at the top marked 'Hippocampi'.

"Maybe it's the first one." Twilight said, looking at each of the names and trying to figure out which one came closer to the description of what they'd faced in CHS.

"Let's have a look..." Sunset slowly turned the page over, revealing the winged fish-horses from before, as well as a lengthy description on their origins. "Ahh! Here we are..."

Destroyers of Freedom

HIPPOCAMPI

These ancient beasts, hailing from the Human Greek era were responsible for pulling the chariot of a human god of the seas named 'Poseidon'. However, after the Greek era ended, these monsters terrorized Equestria until a brave unicorn named 'Aquario' managed to tame the beasts and have them serve him as his pets. But fate was a cruel mistress in the end, and Aquario met his tragic end as well. With nowhere to go and no-one to serve, they eventually made it to Dystopia, where the lord of hatred gave them a deal. Eternal servitude for any Furen Siren which calls them, in exchange for their free will. These beasts are the most basic of Furen Summons, and are mainly used for Sirens who are new to this kind of art. Utilizing the power of these Hippocampi, you can manipulate anyone to give up their free will and follow one set path they choose for them. A life of being blinded to the truth and never making their own decisions.

"Yep, those are DEFINITELY the ones." Twilight said, remembering those menacing visages all too well. "And the book says these are only for BEGINNERS?!"

"There are beasts in Furen hands that are more powerful than these ones?" Sunset said, looking at that sentence as if she'd just witnessed a murder. "Celestia help us all..."

"But think about this, Sunset." Twilight said, reminding her of the positives this book held. "Since The Dazzlings are technically on our side now, that means that this summon, and all the others in this book can be used by them as an addition to them being our ace in the hole when we fight The Blasters."

"Oh yeah... I'd forgotten about that." Sunset's smile returned. She'd remembered that The Dazzlings had the red pendants to call upon such monstrous beasts.

"What do you want to do now, Sunset?" Twilight asked once they had finished eying up the monsters that almost dealt them the final blow during the Battle Of The Bands.

"Well, I think I've left The Dazzlings alone for far too long." Sunset said, looking up at the ceiling, wondering how they were getting on together. "We'd better head back to check on them. We can read more on the books of Furen and Blissen later."

"Alright then, Sunset." Twilight smiled as she followed Sunset back up to the Musician's Delight where The Dazzlings would be until they grew up again. "With those new teeth, they've surely had time to talk regularly again."

"Who'd ever have guessed that they'd be used to save the world once they grew up again?" Sunset smiled as she put her hand on the door. "Such cute little angels could never be seen as weapons in the eyes of a commoner."

"Even as weapons to end The Blasters' reign of terror, they can still be treat as normal little girls all the same." Twilight smiled, imagining the possibilities after the end of the battle that would eventually take place.

When Twilight and Sunset made it back into the room, they saw a familiar sight. Adagio with her favourite plush toy, Mr. Fuzzykins. Only this time, she was actually talking to it, instead of muttering gibberish like she usually did.

As for Aria and Sonata, they were playing tag with one another, giggling as pats were dealt, shifting the position of 'It' over between the two of them. Those new teeth they had, despite only growing in just recently, had improved their language marginally. While it was still high-pitched and childish, they had learned to use their L's and R's instead of just W's.

"Hi, girls." Twilight said, catching all of their attention instantly.

"Hello, Auntie Twilight!" They all waved happily to her, knowing that they were now perfectly safe under the care of Twilight and Sunset.

"I see those new teeth you've been growing are starting to work." Sunset said, commending her Dazzlings for being able to re-achieve such a feat at this age. "They make you sound so much smarter now. Isn't that right, my dazzling little angels?" She then tussled their long hairs, causing them to stifle giggles.

"Aww, thanks, Mama." Adagio swooned at Sunset's motherly actions, blushing after Sunset had finished caressing her.

"Aww, and who do we have here?" Twilight said, kneeling down to Adagio's height whilst looking at the teddy bear she held dearly.

"This is Mr. Fuzzykins. He likes friendly hugs and nothing more." She smiled, showing her off to Twilight. "Say hello, Mr. Fuzzykins." She said before sweetening her voice, making it seem like the bear was actually talking Twilight. "Hello, Twilight!"

"Hehe, hi there, Mr. Fuzzykins." Twilight said, playing along with Adagio and her bear. This reminded her of when she used to play with Smarty Pants when she was a filly and all the memories came rushing back when Twilight sat down and crossed her legs.

"You're just in time, Twilight. I was about to start a tea party with him and the girls." She smiled, looking at a play table with some cups and cakes, as well as a play teapot. "Why don't you join us? It'll be lots of fun."

"Sure. Anything for you, Adagio." Twilight smiled and followed the two-and-a-half-year-old Siren over to the table. Instead of walking, Twilight crawled like Adagio, elicting even more childhood memories to come rushing out of her. Twilight fought everything seemed bigger in this perspective, and she was actually quite excited to see such a change.

Sunset noticed Twilight was getting into the spirit of being a kid again and cracked a little bit of a chuckle behind Twilight's back. She then made it over to Aria and Sonata, interrupting their game for a little while as she began to speak to them.

"Hi, Aria. Hi, Sonata." Sunset greeted the two playful infants once more and sat down, causing them to put their game of tag on hold for a little. "How's the new teeth feeling?"

"They feel a little weird." Sonata said, using her cute little tongue to lick the new teeth she'd been growing. "But hey, we can talk normally now, so that's a plus."

"You sound wonderful now, Sonata." Sunset smiled and petted her cheek gently. "And I'm sure that your sister Aria is cute as well. Isn't that right, Aria?" They both looked at Aria with smiles on their faces.

"Well..." Aria blushed a little and begun to stand up again. She first thought that she'd fall over on her stomach or her diaper again, but she summed up the balance and strength needed to stand up regularly. She finally smiled and screamed in delight in her mind as she was making this miracle. "Does this count?"

Both Sunset and Sonata shared gasps of surprise at this moment in time. After over half a year of falling over, Aria Blaze was finally back on two legs again. They looked at each other for a few minutes before looking back at Aria again.

"It does to me, Aria." Sunset said, pulling the infant Siren into a hug, kissing her forehead in a motherly fashion as Aria was close enough. "You're all very cute now, there's no way anyone could ever hate the three of you."

"Thanks, Mama." Aria smiled and returned the hug Sunset had been giving to her. Despite being a Furen Siren back in her past life, Aria still needed some love at this moment in time, as did Adagio and Sonata. "We all love you too..."

"I know you do..." Sunset said, calmly feeling her beating heart. This was a really heart-warming moment, both for Sunset and Aria. A mother's warm embrace on her sweet little daughter. It felt like both of them as they felt each other's love for each other.

"What do you want to do now, girls?" Sunset said as she and Aria finally ended their hug and returned to their own perspectives.

"I actually want to see how Twilight, Adagio and Mr. Fuzzykins are getting along." Sonata said, pointing at the table where the two girls and the plush toy were having their tea party together. "Can we go, Mama?"

"Of course you can." Sunset said, pinching Sonata's cheeks, causing her to smile once more as Sunset let her get over to the playing girls once again. "Just be sure you don't drink too much."

"Okay, Mama." She said, looking back at Sunset for a brief moment before continuing her trek to the table, where Adagio and Twilight were sharing some witty banter together.

"That just leaves you with me, Aria." Sunset said, turning back to the small purple girl. "Do you want to go to the tea party with Sonata?"

Aria looked at the table where Sonata was just taking her seat. She looked pretty pleasant, sitting there with Twilight and Adagio, sharing in stories that made no sense, since they were just playing after all.

"Well, it does look pretty fun..." Aria looked at the table and back at Sunset a few seconds afterwards. "Sure, let's go, Mama." She said, making a wide smile as she looked back up at Sunset again.

"Well, alright then." Sunset said, walking Aria over to the table by holding her hand for support. The two of them looked like the perfect mother/daughter pairing in a way. Once they arrived at the table, she let Aria sit down on the empty chair and then sat down in the middle of her and Sonata.

The next few minutes involved Twilight and Sunset sitting at the table with The Dazzlings, sharing in banter that made absolutely no sense and shifted the topic every 30 seconds or so. Whilst Sunset found it a little grating at first, she saw how much Twilight was enjoying it and tried to give it a go herself.

"Do you want some more tea, Mr. Fuzzykins?" She asked the bear, raising the teapot for it.

"Yes, thank you." Adagio said, using her hand to move the bear and make it seem like it was talking again.

Sunset remembered that she used to do that as well when she was growing up. All those memories long lost after she'd ran from Equestria in a fit of rage were finally coming back to her. She looked at Twilight as she poured the imaginary tea into Mr. Fuzzykins' cup and could immediately read her face like a book. Twilight and Sunset were both happy with this.

All those memories of their filly days, thought to have been lost long ago had finally returned to them in such a wonderful way. The two of them then looked at The Dazzlings, smiling in knowing that these three were also sharing in the memories. All those memories would not only stay with the three of them, but also with Twilight and Sunset as well...

Author's Note

Thanks for reading the latest chapter of Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars. It was actually a pleasure making this chapter this time, as I was able to come up with my own lore on the Sirens and their powers. If you liked this theory and want to know more, be sure to leave a comment below.

Now then, I've recently seen LittleshyFIM's latest video which he pushed out today: Everything Wrong With Rainbow Rocks in 11 Minutes or Less. Just like the first EWW for Equestria Girls, his views are amazing to behold. Check him out when you have the time.

Now then, I need to get back to bed before-

Me: (Computer turns off) Hey, who tuwned off da powew?

Luna: Must I have to get a little more strict with you, Shadowmane?

Me: Mama, I was about ta finish my watest chaptew!

Luna: Well, you can finish it tomorrow, now come on.

Me: Awwight den (Pouts glumly)

"Out-of-control emotions"

One Month later...

Sunset and Twilight were in the local shopping complex, looking for some new clothes for The Dazzlings. Since they were starting to get older, they had decided that new clothes would help them keep up with their current growth rate.

Twilight and Sunset saw many of the shops on their way, from a hardware store, to a supermarket and even a toy store which got The Dazzlings excited. All those inviting colours and many different toys were always a welcome sight for the three of them in this state.

"Calm down, girls." Sunset chuckled as she held The Dazzlings' hands, getting them to calm down as she wished. "We can get you some new toys on the way home, IF you're good today."

"Okay, Mama." They all said as they turned upwards to face her.

"Quite obedient little girls, aren't they?" Twilight said, still surprised that The Dazzlings would now obey anything Sunset said. "You're gonna have to teach me how you managed to pull that off someday, Sunset."

"It's actually quite simple, Twilight." Sunset said, as she looked down on her Dazzlings. "They wanted, want and will always want to be loved. So why not just give them that adoration?"

"Oh! I get it now." Twilight said, finally piecing together the way how The Dazzlings always followed whatever Sunset said. "By giving them their much desired adoration, that plucks a mental note in their mind telling them to do whatever you say for more love."

"I... Guess you could say it like that." Sunset said, almost flinching at Twilight's scientific explanation on the matter.

"You know, if we'd just given them love and acceptance in the first place, maybe the whole Battle Of The Bands could have been avoided altogether." Twilight said, sighing her regrets whilst she looked down on the three of them. "Guess it's too late now..."

Sunset saw Twilight hanging her head in shame, a conflict which could have been prevented happened anyways, all because no-one was willing to accept The Dazzlings back then. She thought it was her fault at first, but then she noticed Sunset put a hand on her shoulder.

"Don't kick yourself for this, Twilight." Sunset said, trying to alleviate Twilight of her worries. "Sometimes things like this happen and there's no way to avoid it."

"Are you sure of that?" Twilight said, holding back her tears so she could hear what Sunset had to say.

"Things like this happen all the time in this world. Take a look at all the natural disasters here. Earthquakes, Tornadoes, Volcanic eruptions..." Sunset wiped away some of Twilight's tears, revealing a clearer emotion of acceptance on her face. "There are just some things that can't be stopped, no matter how many people try."

Twilight thought about it for a few seconds, then eventually she brought her smile back. "Alright, Sunset. I'll agree with you on that for now."

"Good to know." She said as she and Twilight walked into the clothing store to find some new clothes for Adagio, Aria and Sonata. However, when Sunset walked inside, she stopped for a second and looked back.

"Uhh... Sunset? What's up?" Twilight asked, noticing that Sunset's expression looked vacant.

"Huh. That's odd..." She said, turning back to Twilight and the store itself. "I could have sworn someone was following us here..."

"You don't think it could have been The Blasters, do you?" Twilight said, wishing that wasn't the case. She knew The Blasters were trouble from what Sunset had been telling her from The Dazzlings.

"That's physically impossible." She said, remembering a vital fact. "The Blasters recently started another of their world tours. By the time the sun sets, they'll have arrived in Bangkok."

"Bang... Kok?" Twilight asked, tilting her head in confusion.

"It's another part of this world. Kind of like where Equestria has Tailand, this world has Bangkok." Sunset explained.

"Let me guess... They all speak a foreign language there as well?" Twilight and Sunset both knew this quite well, people and ponies spoke differently in different parts of Equestria and the Human World.

"Pretty much." She said as the two of them walked further into the clothing store. "Let's just focus on getting what we came here to get, alright?"

"I understand, new clothes for The Dazzlings." Twilight said, bringing back their main priority. They both knew The Dazzlings couldn't stay in the same clothes forever, and eventually they'd get too small for them.

They looked at all the different clothes on offer, ranging from ladies to gentlemen and even some with bizarre pictures and phrases on the front. While Sunset and Twilight got a few laughs from the ones with phrases, they still had a job to do.

Eventually, they found what they had been looking for. Clothes that were roughly around The Dazzlings' current size and composure. They pulled Adagio, Aria and Sonata out of their little doze and allowed them to see all the brightly coloured shirts and skirts on display there.

They looked quite awestruck when they saw all the different colours of clothing on display, they did enjoy the brightness of all the welcoming and soothing colours. Sonata and Aria would eventually find some clothes they liked the look of and would ask Twilight and Sunset to let them try them on.

"Okay, girls. What do you want to try on?" Sunset said, putting the basket down on the floor so that The Dazzlings could get closer to what they wanted to try on. They tugged at some of the clothes on the racks, so that Sunset could tell which ones they were after.

"I wanna try this one on!" Adagio said, holding up a rather soft little dress with a diamond pattern on the top half and a frilly design for the bottom half.

"Well, not what I would have chosen, but it is your decision, Adagio." Sunset said, carrying her over to the nearby dressing room. "Twilight, could you keep a close eye on Aria and Sonata?"

"Sure thing, Sunset." Twilight smiled as she saw Sunset walking over to the nearby room with Adagio close behind her. Once she was out of sight, Twilight saw what Aria and Sonata had decided to pick out from the racks.

"What do you think, Auntie Twilight?" Sonata asked, showing up her choice of clothes. Sonata's choice was a little more sensible than Adagio's was, a simple plain pink t-shirt with a little skirt part on the bottom.

"I think it looks lovely, Sonata." Twilight smiled, tussling her long hair once again before looking at what Aria had chosen. "What have you chosen to wear, Aria?"

"Something soft and snuggly, like this!" She said, holding up something that could have easily counted as bed sheets rather than a t-shirt. The shirt was satin and had a cream colour choice. Twilight and Aria both felt the softness of the shirt and smiled at one another.

"I think we can definitely work that out." Twilight smiled, tussling Aria's hair as well, causing her to blush excitedly. Twilight could envision Aria in her new clothes now, looking like a gorgeous little angel from heaven as she toddled around in it.

Aria and Sonata looked up at Twilight with happy gazes, their choices had brought them adoration from Twilight. They smiled as the clothes were put into a bag nearby, their smiles soon turned into happy coos as Twilight lifted the two of them up as well as the aforementioned and saw that Sunset had returned from dressing Adagio.

"Adagio sure looks happy, doesn't she?" Twilight said, noticing that Adagio's smile was there but her new clothes were in Sunset's other hand.

"Well, she did like how the clothes felt on her." Sunset and Twilight now watched Adagio reaching over for her little dress with as much effort as she could muster at this young age.

"I can see that." Twilight chuckled as Adagio was instantly calmed down when Sunset put her on her back.

"What did Aria and Sonata choose?" Sunset decided to ask out of curiosity as she looked in the bag Twilight was holding.

"Well, they actually decided not to go all out on their choices." Twilight said, showing her Aria's cream t-shirt and Sonata's pink shirt-dress combo. "Just wait until they see themselves in their new clothes."

Sunset saw the choices that Aria and Sonata had chosen and immediately shot another smile at Twilight. "Those do look pretty nice, actually." She then felt the soft fabrics on both the clothes. "Wow... They even feel soft as well."

"Do you think we should dress them to let them experience it for themselves?" Twilight asked, looking over at the dressing room once again.

"I think it'd be nice to see The Dazzlings with a new set of clothes." Sunset smiled as the two of them walked over to the dressing room.

Twilight smiled at that remark and took Aria and Sonata through one set of doors, so she had some privacy. Sunset watched from the outside, waiting for the results of this little dress-up to come.

Inside the booth, Twilight sat Aria and Sonata down and proceeded to undress them. She gently and slowly removed their shirts, revealing nothing more than their bare flesh. Aria and Sonata blushed a little once their shirts came off and they immediately tried to cover their shame with their little arms. Twilight merely giggled at this and had them raise their arms.

Once their arms were raised, the two infant Sirens let out little giggles once their new shirts came on. A new sensation of comfort and snugness was instantly felt once they had been dressed again and they cooed blissfully as they wriggled around in their new clothes.

There we go." Twilight said, kissing their foreheads in a motherly fashion. "Don't you feel lovely now?"

Aria and Sonata merely smiled at Twilight, whilst feeling just how soft their new clothes really were. It was as soft as the blankets they would get wrapped up in whenever they went to sleep in their crib and were colourful enough to catch their eyes immediately, should they ever see these and want to try them on.

"I knew you'd like them." Twilight said, slipping them out of the clothes and back into their old ones. "But before you can wear them properly, we have to go and pay for them first."

Aria and Sonata accepted this fact and stretched their arms out, indicating that Twilight had to pick the two of them up again. Once they were carried out of the booth, Twilight was met with Sunset once more, who was waiting for a reply on whether or not Aria and Sonata liked their new clothes.

"What did they think of them?" She asked, holding Adagio's hand so she wouldn't wander off.

"They loved them." Twilight said, looking back at Aria and Sonata, who were looking at her with adorable little smiles on their faces. "I think we've got what we needed here."

"Well, alright. But I'm taking some extras in case they get holes in them." Sunset said, picking more copies of the same clothes off of the rack, making sure to leave some for the other kids. "Always helps to come prepared, I say."

"Heh, and I thought I was obsessive about this kind of thing." Twilight said, watching Sunset take at least two extra copies of each shirt and put them into the bag.

Once Sunset and Twilight had payed for their new clothes, they walked out of the store with Adagio, Aria and Sonata sleeping soundly in the basket once more.

They were about to head to the toy store to treat Adagio, Aria and Sonata to some new toys when they saw three familiar figures at the nearby fountain, scribbling down some important notes of some description.

There was one girl with white hair and a stripy white and black skirt and wore shades which hid her eyes completely, another girl with two ponytails which would could have been mistaken for a sunrise and a third girl with a light violet-ish hairstyle. They all seemed like reporters for something interesting.

"Well, what do ya know?" Sunset said, admiring the three of them. "If it isn't Photo Finish and the Snapshots."

"You know them?" Twilight looked stunned at this.

"After they graduated with us, they became expert reporters for the local media." Sunset said, acknowledging their accomplishments. "There was one time a lion escaped from the zoo, and they reported about it first, before the news channels had even heard about it."

"Wow, that IS impressive." Twilight said, still wondering how fast the three of them were at delivering stories. "I wonder what they're trying to work out now?"

"Why don't we go over and ask them?" Sunset said, covering The Dazzlings up with the blanket they slept in. "I'm sure they can spare a few seconds of our time, most journalists do."

Twilight and Sunset walked over to the three girls at a slow pace, in the hopes that they'd recognize them facially. When that didn't work, Twilight and Sunset decided to introduce themselves.

"Hi there." Twilight waved to the three girls once she got close. However, she got no response from it.

"They must be concentrating on writing down their findings." Sunset said, putting a hand on her shoulder. "Maybe we can talk to them once they've finished their paperwork."

"Hmmm..." Photo Finish was trying to figure something out. She'd been writing down a list of plausible excuses for something but then immediately thought how preposterous and far-fetched they sounded and ripped the page off befor crumpling it up and throwing it away. "Aggh! Zis would never make ze front page!"

"Calm down, Finish." Said the girl with the sunrise ponytails. "Surely there's got to be a logical explanation for these sudden outbursts. We just haven't found it yet."

"Found out what?" Twilight asked, noticing the girls were now talking again.

"Well, we're trying to debunk some myths about people randomly having outburs-" The girl with violet hair stopped when she noticed who was talking to her. "Oh! Princess Twilight! You're back."

"Wait, Twilight?" The second girl spoke again. "As in Twilight Sparkle of The Rainbooms?"

"Yeah, that's me alright." Twilight said, sheepishly as usual. She still wasn't accustomed to meeting new people in this world.

"Twilight! It is good to see you again!" Photo Finish pulled her head out of her notebook so she could see Twilight's face. "Welcome back to ze Human World."

"Good to be back, Miss... Uhh..." Twilight didn't want to say it. She knew it was a human world version of Photo Finish, but she didn't want to say it in front of her, lest she cast suspicion on herself.

"Oh! Sorry, I was such a jerk ze last time you were here zat I never introduced myself and my colleagues." She said, apologizing for all the scorn she had given to Twilight during the Battle Of The Bands. "My name is Photo Finish."

"Good to meet you, Photo Finish." Twilight said, shaking her hand in a welcoming fashion.

"Oh, and zis is Pixel Pizzaz and Violet Blur." She pointed out the two other girls, who waved to the two of them. "Alone we are nothing but ordinary girls, but together we are known as..."

"The Snapshots!" The three of them all said together, posing in unison as they pulled out their cameras.

Twilight merely looked at Sunset with a confused look on her face.

"They tend to do that." Sunset explained, getting Twilight's expression to change. "It happened shortly after they graduated."

"So, what are you doing back here so soon, Twilight?" Pixel asked as she and Twilight looked each other in the eye. "Has a new threat arisen to attack Canterlot High?"

"That's usually been the case whenever you come to this world." Violet added on, reminding Twilight that her visits here never ended pleasantly. "But hey, no worries. I'm sure you and your friends have everything under control."

"I'm actually here to help Sunset out with something..." She said, looking at the basket once more. "Something that required my utmost attention for the time being."

"Oh, I understand. Friends helping friends after all, zat's usually how it works wiz you." Photo Finish said, "But if you don't mind, zere's something we need to share wiz you and Sunset."

"Oh? What is it, girls?" Sunset asked, getting closer to Violet and Pixel.

"You're the only ones we can share this info with, seeing as you've dealt with weird stuff like this before." Pixel Pizzaz said, beginning an explanation of sorts. "Have you ever heard of The Blasters?"

"Yeah, they're Rainbow Dash's favourite band. Why do you ask?" Sunset decided to answer Pixel's question with a question.

"They say there's a big conspiracy behind The Blasters and their success." Violet Blur explained further. "We've been doing some research on these strange psychological outbursts and are trying to figure out a reasonable explanation for it all, but the best we've come up with is that they're secretly The Dazzlings' big brothers and are using their songs as a kind of spell to make people lose their emotions."

"Wait? A spell?" Twilight looked a little surprised. If The Blasters songs did affect other people, why did it make her friends dance in joy?

"The Blasters were recently formed a few days after the Battle Of The Bands, by the way, sorry again for almost ruining your auditions." Pixel said.

"It's alright. It seemed like everyone was out to get us back then." She said, remembering all that cruelty she and her friends got.

"Anyways, Ze Blasters were quite talented once zey rose to musical dominance. However, we immediately noticed zat something was off when zey won tournament after tournament." Photo Finish picked up. "We heard zat they faced absolutely no competition when zey went into battle and rose to superstardom in a few weeks."

"In this world, it usually takes around two months to be the best in the world." Violet went on. "We could immediately tell something was up."

"We decided to do some digging, attend The Blasters' press conferences, go to their parties and socialize with them in general, but everytime we asked them what their secret was, they always replied with, and I quote: 'A true singer never reveals the secret to their success.'." Violet picked the explanation up.

"A few weeks later, a surprisingly large amount of people were taken into custody for having emotional breakdowns." Pixel Pizzaz continued on with their lengthy explanation. "They were locked up for being completely out of control with their emotions. Rings a bell, huh?"

"Yeah, it does..." Sunset said, remembering that when the Battle Of The Bands happened, no-one could quell their rage for one another, it was a brimming cesspool of arguments and conflict.

"When you say out of control with their emotions, what do you mean by that?" Twilight decided to ask, wondering if she could extract some vital information from this.

"It was very similar to Ze Dazzlings' effects at CHS, humans had no control over what zey were doing, due to zeir emotions being either too strong or not zere at all." Photo Finish explained further. "Only zis time, it wasn't just rage and hatred, it was also happiness, worry, fear, ALL zeir emotions went out of control like zat!"

"And this is the really stunning part." Violet said, warning Twilight and Sunset. "When they finally came to, they said their emotional breakdowns were all the cause of nightmares and stress during their interrogations."

"We've been digging as deep as we can, but there's been nothing odd about this, except for one key piece of evidence..." Pixel decided to finish. "EVERYONE who was locked up for their out-of-control emotions was a fan of The Blasters!"

"WHAT?!" Twilight and Sunset said together, almost waking Adagio, Aria and Sonata from their sleep, luckily, Twilight's shaky composure was gently rocking them back into their slumber.

"We are all trying as hard as we can to try and uncover zis mystery." Photo Finish said, getting up from her current position. "If your friends have been listening to Ze Blasters' music, I advise you to keep zeir emotions in check."

"I'll keep that in mind." Twilight said, walking over to the nearby toy store with Sunset, even after their long talk with The Snapshots, they still had to keep The Dazzlings happy as well. "Well, it was nice talking with the three of you, but we have to finish our shopping."

"I'll see you around, Snapshots." Sunset said, waving goodbye before rejoining Twilight, who was almost at the front door of the toy store. "We'll be sure to let you know if something interesting comes up!"

"Alright then, see you soon, Sunset and Twilight!" Pixel said, waving the three of them off before she, Violet and Photo Finish returned to their work.

"So, The Blasters really ARE Sirens." Twilight said as she and Sunset shared glances with one another. "And not only that, but they seem to be making everyone emotionally incoherent."

"But why? What do they have to gain from making everyone lose control?" Sunset decided to debate this issue. "When The Dazzlings did it, they mainly wanted to see everyone get mad with each other, but do The Blasters really want nothing more than to get people completely insane?"

"Clearly something fishy is going on here and I need to find out exactly what it is." Twilight said, walking inside the rather large toy store. "But first, The Dazzlings did behave well when we went clothes shopping for them, so we'd better treat them to a reward."

"Ok then..." Sunset moved the blanket so she could see The Dazzlings sleeping soundly once again. "Girls... Wake up..."

Adagio, Aria and Sonata had all heard Sunset's warm as butter voice and complied almost instantly. They started tossing and turning to show they were getting up and slowly opened their eyes to the marvellous and colourful sight inside.

"Thank you, Mama!" They all said happily as they were awestruck by all the amazing colours and toys on offer. They were quite keen to get out of the basket to go wild, but Sunset held them back in place, so they wouldn't fall out and hurt themselves.

"Whoa there! We don't want you having a little bump now, do we?" Sunset asked, getting The Dazzlings to shake their heads together. "That's better. Now then, just tell us whatever you'd like and it's yours."

And with that, Adagio, Aria and Sonata were looking at all the toys on display, trying to find what they really liked the most. Adagio was thinking about getting a friend for her bear, Mr. Fuzzykins. Whereas Aria and Sonata were just looking for whatever they could find.

When The Dazzlings found what they wanted, they tugged on Twilight and Sunset's shirts to grab their attention and then immediately point them in the direction of the toys they had their eyes on. A lot of requests were made here and there and Sunset didn't know if she'd have the budget to pay for it all, but that didn't bother her seeing as some of the requests made were just to play with the ones put out for them to try.

It was quite a wonderful feeling for the three infant Sirens, being this small in a world that seemed so large and colourful for them. They also liked all the toys they saw but couldn't have them all. They did have to make some tough decisions here and there, but they made sure they were happy with what they chose in the end.

Author's Note

Thanks for reading the latest chapter of Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars. I decided to include The Snapshots here because of something I've had pounding in back of my head. I believe that the Photo Finish of this world is an expert journalist, as compared to her Equestria counterpart.

I will eventually end this story, but I believe that there's so much lore I have to tell you guys. But now it all comes down to your choice alone. Do you want to see more Siren lore in this story? Or do want me to leave it until the sequels come out? Leave your answer to this question in the comments below.

But anyways, thanks for reading, be sure to rate this story, comment as much as you want to and be sure to share it with your friends and followers when you have the time. Now then, I have to get back before- (levitated away from computer)

Celestia: Guess what day it is, Shadowmane?

Me: Uhh... Taco Tuesday?

Celestia: Not until you're older, sweetheart.

Me: Weww, wat IS today?

Celestia: DRESS-UP DAY!!! (Brings in a bunch of chests and wardrobes full of foal outfits)

Me: Oh boy... Hewe we go again...

Training

Three Months Later...

Twilight and Sunset were back in Musician's Delight, changing The Dazzlings once more. They shared glances with each other as they affixed the diapers around Adagio Aria and Sonata's waists. They both knew this had to stop eventually.

They both picked Adagio, Aria and Sonata up together and put them down on the floor. Whilst Adagio and Aria re-shifted back on to their two legs, Sonata was still crawling. She was still trying to walk like her sisters, but that came to no avail. She wasn't bothered by this though, she still enjoyed the feeling of being small and loveable.

"When do you think we should tell them?" Twilight said to Sunset once The Dazzlings were lost in their playtime again.

"Once they get exhausted." Sunset explained back. "Telling them now would disrupt their playing, I wouldn't dream of making them stopping what they feel happy with."

"Well, if that's how you feel, I won't be one to judge." Twilight said, watching as the three Dazzlings played together again.

Adagio and Aria were mainly playing with Sonata, trying to help her start to walk again. First, they showed Sonata the proper way to do it and waited until she could copy it. Sonata tried following the example of her two sisters and ended up making the squatting position before falling onto her diapered bottom once more, getting her to laugh.

"Don't worry, Sonata. At least you got close this time." Aria said, watching Sonata roll onto her stomach and get back on all fours again.

"Given time, you'll be up and walking like the two of us before you know it." Adagio smiled at Sonata, knowing that her time would indeed come soon. "I promise."

"Okay, Dagi." Sonata said, smiling at that clever little nickname she had just invented for Adagio.

The three of them went off in different directions to find something they wanted to play with. Adagio eventually made it over to her little playset of a treetop house and began playing around with the different pieces. Aria had been taking a liking to the world of music again and was seen playing a tiny keyboard, giggling whenever she hit a note. As for Sonata, she took her favourite blanket and began to crawl over to the building blocks again.

"Aww..." Twilight swooned again, watching Adagio and aria playing with their new toys. "They never cease to be adorable."

"Yeah." Sunset said, watching The Dazzlings playing as well. "Sometimes I just wish we could just shrink down to their age and play with them. Even if it would just be for a day."

"Yeah. That would be pretty wonderful, living in a world of innocence and youth..." Twilight sighed in content. "Maybe I should take the Second Life Song back to Equestria and try it for myself someday."

"Me too..." Sunset said, sighing in regret that she hadn't really spent much time as a filly or foal. "Time flies too fast when you're young and happy. Before you even know it, you're all grown up and have to focus on more important manners than just playing..."

"Makes you kind of feel bad, doesn't it?" Twilight said, sympathizing with Sunset on that matter. "When I was in my filly days, I spent most of my time reading books and increasing my knowledge. I never really realized how much fun it could be to actually have toys and other kids to play with."

Sunset sighed. "I wonder if there are any places in this world that can help rekindle you with your childish side..."

"Yeah... That would be wonderful..." Twilight said, sharing in Sunset's thoughts. "It would be nice to actually spend one day as an ACTUAL kid, rather than a studious genius."

"Just crawling around in a world where everything is larger and more colourful than you..." Sunset added on to Twilight's visions.

"Always being loved by someone willing to help you..." Twilight said in pure bliss.

"Only having to play happily with no worries..." Sunset said.

"Such a wonderful life we've both missed out on..." They both said together, knowing that fact was irrefutable. They had spent so little time playing as fillies, that they were now sad that that time had passed.

"Are you alright, Mama?" Sonata crawled over to Sunset, noticing that her once happy disposition had disappeared after all she and Twilight had said to each other. "You look a little sad."

"Huh? Oh, uh no. I'm fine, Sonata." Sunset said, quickly having her expression turn to a neutral one. "I've just got a lot on my mind right now. Nothing for you, Aria or Adagio to worry about."

"Well, OK then." Sonata said, turning back around to get back to her toys. "Don't forget, we're always here for you, Mama. You don't have to be sad anymore."

Sunset and Twilight both smiled again. Even though they couldn't enjoy their childhoods when they had the chance, there was still time for Adagio, Aria and Sonata to enjoy their childhoods before they grew up again.

They both nodded to each other and decided to watch over The Dazzlings as they played, making sure they were happy and safe.

Adagio and Aria had eventually gotten bored of their toys and decided to play Hide-and-seek with each other, with one of them hiding and the other counting. Sunset was there to make sure the counting Dazzling wasn't cheating and to ensure the hiding Dazzling had hidden.

Twilight watched over Sonata, who had taken her blocks and had constructed a small city with them. There were walls to hold off imaginary invaders, cubes to indicate houses and a big construct at the center of it all in show that it was the castle of Sonata's block kingdom.

"Found you!" Adagio said as she tapped Aria, who smiled once her sister had revealed her whereabouts.

"Hehe, good game, Dagi." Aria had also taken in Sonata's clever nickname for Adagio as well and was giggling at how easy it was to say it. "Hehe, that's a much easier name for you, actually."

"Yeah, I'm still gonna call her Adagio, if that's OK with you two." Sunset said, reminding Aria of Adagio's real name as well.

"It's alright, Mama." Adagio said, smiling as Sunset looked down on them again. "Ari and Sonny can call me whatever they want to, as long as it's not hurtful."

"Those are some really clever nicknames, girls." Sunset said, tussling their abnormally long hair once more, getting the two infant Sirens to coo happily as her luxurious fingers brushed through their hair.

"Aww... Thanks, Mama." Aria blushed as she put a finger on her chin.

"Alright then, I'll help you get started on your next game." Sunset said, kneeling down to Aria. "Now then, this time, you'll be counting, Aria. Meanwhile, your sister, Adagio has to go and hide somewhere."

"Ok, Mama." Aria smiled as she shared more eye-contact with Sunset.

"Alright, Adagio. You have to run and hide whilst Aria here is counting." Sunset reminded Adagio of the rules as she got behind Aria and covered her eyes with her hands before shutting her own eyes. "OK, Aria. You can start counting now."

"One... Two... Three..." Aria started slowly counting upwards, enabling Adagio to hide during this count-up. Adagio used her tiny legs to move, instead of slowly crawling like Sonata would. She giggled softly once she had found her hiding spot, inside a costume wardrobe, where Aria would hopefully never find her.

"Hello, Sonata." Twilight said, looking down upon the magnificent building block kingdom Sonata had created with her own two hands. "That's a nice looking place you made."

"Aww, thank you, Auntie Twilight." Sonata said, making sure her blocky wall had been reinforced by slightly straightening the wall in some places where it was a tiny bit off. "I even got some little dollies to act as the townsfolk." She said, putting some of her favourite dolls into the city she had made.

"Wow... You've really been working hard at this, haven't you?" Twilight said, admiring how well-crafted the kingdom was, even if it was just made out of building blocks. "There's houses, roads, even a castle at the heart of it."

"Yeah. I wanted to make a pretty kingdom for a pretty princess. Like me!" Sonata said, wearing her blanket as some kind of regal robe before she addressed Twilight again. "And my first order as the new pretty princess, is that everyone should bring me a pacifier each, as fitting tribute!" She decreed, picking up a nearby rattle and brandishing it like a scepter of royalty.

"Yes, your majesty!" Twilight said, playing along with Sonata. She found a pink pacifier nearby and handed it to Sonata, who instantly smiled before inserting it into her mouth.

Sonata spent the next five minutes suckling on the amber nipple of the pacifier, whilst also tending to her building block kingdom at the same time. Twilight looked at Sonata and saw a perfect little girl who looked completely stripped of all of her past evil.

"Hehe, look! Aria and Dagi are playing again!" Sonata smiled as she removed the pacifier to address Twilight again before she put it back in her mouth.

Twilight looked at Aria and Sunset, who were trying to find Adagio, who was hidden in the costume wardrobe and giggling softly to herself every time Sunset and Aria passed by it.

"They sure look like they're having fun together." Twilight said, looking at Sonata once she looked back at Twilight. The two of them both knew what was coming next...

"Auntie Twilight, I wanna play with Dagi and Ari!" Sonata said, as happy as could be. "Can I? Can I? Can I? Can I? Pleeeeease?" She made puppy-dog eyes for added effect.

"Let's wait until they're finished first." Twilight said, moving next to Sonata and kneeling down once more. "It looks like Adagio and Aria are playing Hide-and-seek."

"Okay, Auntie Twilight." Sonata said, putting the pacifier back in her mouth and sucking on it again to pass the time.

"Where is she?!" Aria said, starting to huff a little to the fact that Adagio wasn't anywhere to be found. She'd checked everywhere, under the crib, in the basket, even in the toy box. "She's starting to make me a little cranky."

"Hehe, they'll never find me in here." Adagio said, hiding in one of the soft little outfits inside the costume wardrobe, smiling a smile of victory as it sounded like Aria and Sunset were about to give up.

"Wait! Did you hear that, Aria?" Sunset said, picking up on Adagio's light and muffled, yet audible voice. "It sounded like it came from the costume wardrobe..."

"Well, what are we waiting for?! Come on!" She said, toddling over as fast as she could to the source of the noise and waiting patiently for Sunset to catch up.

Once Sunset was there, she opened the doors and found Adagio, napping in one of the small and poofy princess dresses inside. She stirred a little once her eyes were met with the light again and adjusted them quickly to find Aria and Sunset there at the door.

"Found you!" Aria said, her cheery disposition returning once more as Adagio climbed out of the wardrobe and back into Musician's Delight. "I gotta admit, Dagi. You're really good at hiding."

"Thanks..." She said, blushing at that comment. "You're pretty good yourself."

"Well, it looks like Aria found Adagio at last." Twilight said, informing Sonata that she could join in the game. "Do you want to join in their game?"

"Absolutely!" Sonata said, quickly pushing herself off of her bottom and standing up without even realizing it. Once she did notice though, she gasped before squealing happily. "Look, Mama! Look, Auntie Twilight! Look, Ari! Look, Dagi! I'm walking!" She said as she took a few steps forward and managed to keep her balance.

"Yay!" Both Adagio and Aria cheered Sonata on, walking up to her and giving her a big hug, to which she was happy to return. After all this time as an infant, Sonata Dusk was finally back with Adagio and Aria on two legs. The three of them looked each other in the eyes and saw only happiness inside.

"Congratulations, Dazzlings!" Twilight said, as she and Sunset applauded the three of them. "You're back on your feet, literally!"

"Such wonderful little girls you've become." Sunset said, smiling at the three of them. "I'm so proud to have you all as my children."

"Thanks, Mama!" They all said, beaming with joy at Sunset's statement. They all knew it, deep down, they'd done something wonderful.

"Now then, I'm just going to grab some things from downstairs, then I'll be back. Alright, sweethearts?" She said as she made her way over to the door once again and walked through it.

"Okay, Mama." They all said before sitting down in a circle and playing pattycake with one another, leaving Sunset to go get what she needed.

Sunset left Twilight to look after The Dazzlings whilst she went down the stairs to pick some things up from the storage closet in the living room. Three colourful plastic bowls with small rims, accompanied by a big chart with The Dazzlings' faces on them.

Sunset smiled at what she had found and new that now was the time. She picked the three rimmed bowls up in one hand and put the chart in the other. She then walked back up the stairs with the chart and rimmed bowls in her hands.

Once she got back to Musician's Delight, she saw The Dazzlings finishing their game of pattycake with each other as she put the bowls down by the door and put the chart on the wall above the bowls.

"Apples, cheese and cinnamon buns, we're The Dazzlings and we wanna have fun! We can be friends with everybody, just play with us and you will see!" They said in a rhythmic tone as they patted each others' hands. Once they finished their rhyme, they all giggled happily.

"Are we having fun?" Sunset asked when she let The Dazzlings calm down a little.

"Oh yes, Mama. We're having lots of fun!" Adagio said, smiling as she laid eyes on Sunset once more.

"Well, I don't mean to butt-in and drag you out of your fun, but there's something we need to discuss." She said, getting the three of them to walk over close and sit down in front of her. Once they were sat, Sunset sat down so she and The Dazzlings were at an equal height with one another.

"Me and Auntie Twilight have been talking together during your playtime, and we think that now you're getting older, so maybe we could try something different." She said, explaining something to the three of them.

"Oh? What is it, Mama?" Aria said, looking a little puzzled at that statement.

"We've noticed you've been wetting yourselves much less now that you're almost three." Twilight sat down next to Sunset, adding on to what she had been saying. "We were thinking that maybe this would be a good time to potty train the three of you."

"Potty... Train?" Sonata said, looking clueless as ever.

"Tomorrow, we'll be giving you training underwear instead of diapers." Sunset began again. "These bowls here are where you can go if you start to feel like you're going to pee or poo."

"This chart on the wall will monitor your progress." Twilight said, showing them the chart with their faces on one side, and a full grid of the week ahead where things would be written. "If you three can make it the whole next week without wetting yourselves with your new pants, you can start wearing them instead of diapers."

"For realsies?" Sonata asked once she'd finally put it all together. "No more diapers?"

"IF you can go the week without peeing or pooping in these new pants." Sunset reminded her of this fact. "The same rule applies for your sisters as well."

"Don't worry about it for today, though." Twilight said, picking the three of them up, putting them back in the crib and tucking them in for the night. "You've played an awful lot today, and you probably want to get a lot of sleep before you wake up for your big training days tomorrow."

"Is this really the last time we'll be sleeping in diapers?" Adagio looked up with puppy-dog eyes at Twilight and Sunset. She didn't want to make such a big transition this early in her life, and wanted to stay in diapers forever.

"That all depends, Adagio." Sunset said, kissing her on the forehead. "It comes as a surprise to have to transition from diapers to pants like that, but I'm sure you're not the only one who feels this way..."

"She's right, Dagi." Aria said, turning her head so Adagio could see her sweet smile. "Even I don't wanna stop wearing these comfy diapers. But I'm still happy with whatever decision Mama and Auntie Twilight decide for us."

"Don't worry about it now, Dagi." Sonata said, yawning a little in her usual high-pitch. "Let's just let Mama and Auntie Twilight sing us to sleep for the night..." She said as her breathing became really shallow all of a sudden.

"Thanks, Ari. Thanks, Sonny." She said, yawning as well as she snuggled into the soft blankets of her crib, waiting for Sunset and Twilight to sing them off to sleep.

Twilight and Sunset sang the lullaby they'd been given once more, making The Dazzlings' eyelids droop gently. Adagio, Aria and Sonata all still loved this song, it made them feel at peace with one another. It also gave them even sweeter dreams when it ended.

Twilight and Sunset saw the three Sirens slumbering once again, lightly cooing happy thoughts as their dreams overtook them. They both smiled and quietly walked out, to let them get some sleep in private.

"Well... We've still got at least an hour to burn before we go to bed ourselves..." Sunset said once the door was shut. "Do you think we should read more on those Siren books?"

"Yeah..." Twilight said, remembering that Sunset now had Furen and Blissen in her room, as vital weapons to find The Blasters' weaknesses. "We could use all the information."

With that, Twilight and Sunset went to Sunset's room and opened up Blissen, the book they were just about to start on. Like before, there was a gem on the front of the book, only this time, it was blue instead of red. Twilight pushed the button and opened the book up, so that she and Sunset could being reading up on the Blissen Sirens, the ones who maintained the balance with harmony instead of discord...

Author's Note

Thanks for reading the new chapter of Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars. In case you're wondering, I didn't come up with the nicknames 'Dagi' 'Ari', and 'Sonny'. I just took a page from a few other writers who made nicknames for them. Alright, I lied about the 'Sonny' nickname, that was all me.

Anyways, I'd like it if you guys commented more on this story. It helps me get more active and helps me push out more chapters for your pleasure. My quota is to hit a minimum of 5 regular commenters for this story, who comment on every chapter. Hopefully with your love and support, we can make it to that day quicker...

But anyways, this chapter is done and I need to go because Luna really wants me for-

Luna: Alright, Shadowmane. That's enough playing on your computer for the day.

Me: Aww... Weawwy?

Luna: I'm afraid so, little one. You need your naps too, you know.

Me: Awwight den... (sucks on pacifier)

Luna: There's a good foal... (Levitates me back to my crib for my nap.)

Last Diapers

Adagio, Aria and Sonata all woke up the next morning to notice they still had their diapers on. They sighed a sigh of relief as they felt the soft, cushion-like fabric of the white, padded diapers for what they presumed would be the last time.

They had also noticed that Twilight and Sunset weren't up yet and started to put their hands on their cheeks in boredom. They'd never woken up before Twilight and Sunset and were now unsure on what to do. Aria and Sonata were playing with their fingers, in hopes that that would pass some of the time they would be waiting.

Adagio, on the other hand put her right thumb into her mouth and was instantly washed over by a state of bliss. Her sucking soon became autonomous as she flopped back onto her back and sucked on her thumb for longer, feeling a wonderfully warm sensation as she moistened her tiny flesh with this action.

Eventually, Twilight and Sunset came in, picking Adagio, Aria and Sonata up once they made it to the crib. Adagio and Sonata were carried by Twilight, leaving Aria in the hands of Sunset once more.

"Good morning, girls." Twilight said, kissing each of The Dazzlings' foreheads sweetly. "Did you sleep well last night?"

"Yes, Auntie Twilight." They all said softly, feeling quite soothed as they felt the warm sensation of Twilight and Sunset's warm embraces.

"Today, you're going to get something to eat and will be able to use your diapers for one last time before we begin your training." Sunset said, bringing some worry to The Dazzlings' faces. "I know this is all so sudden for you, but this is a great way to say goodbye to them."

"But Mama... I like being a little diaper baby!" Adagio said, trying to convince Sunset and Twilight to let her stay in diapers forever.

"I know you do, Adagio. But everyone grows up eventually..." Twilight said, bringing her closer to her beating heart. "I'm sure that your sisters, Aria and Sonata feel the same way."

"Mama... Why do babies grow up?" Aria said, looking a little sad as her puppy dog eyes met with Sunset's. "Why does everyone have to stop wearing these comfy diapers?"

"Because, Aria. They're not babies anymore." Sunset explained once they made it to the bottom of the stairs once more. "Diapers are only meant for people who have problems with their bladder, or infants who can't control when they pee or poop at all."

"But we're still babies! Aren't we?" Sonata said, wondering if this really was going to be the last day she was in diapers.

"You're almost three now, Dazzlings." Twilight said as she put the three of them into their high-chairs and secured them tight so they could just sit and wait. "If anything, you're quickly becoming toddlers, cute little toddlers who'll soon be ready to go pre-school and make friends that aren't their toys."

"Aww... I don't wanna grow up!" Aria said, pouting as she crossed her arms in defiance. "Growing up is too boring!"

"Ari's right." Sonata said, agreeing completely with Aria as she too crossed her arms in defiance. "I don't wanna wear pants!

"But, girls..." Sunset said, noticing that they were going against her wishes.

"Forget it, Mama." Adagio said, finally submitting as well. "We don't wanna wear pants, that's that."

"Well... If you don't want to grow up, then I guess it means you'll be getting spanked instead..." Sunset said, her usual happy disposition turning into a more serious one.

"Spanked?" Adagio heard that word and was curious. "What do you mean, spanked?"

That was the last straw. Before the three of them could speak any further, Twilight and Sunset looked at each other, nodded and quickly pulled Adagio, Aria and Sonata out of their high-chairs and into the living room.

"Wait. W-What are you doing, Mama?" Aria said, wondering what was running through Sunset's head as she was quickly put onto her stomach next to Sonata, leaving Twilight to handle Adagio.

"Showing you what will happen if you go against our words..." Sunset said, taking off Aria's diaper before doing the same with Sonata. Once their bare bottoms were exposed, Sunset brought her hand up and swiftly struck Aria and Sonata on their bottoms fifteen times in a row, whilst Twilight did the same with Adagio.

Every strike was pure agony to The Dazzlings, they had never felt this kind of feeling before. It was a feeling of anguish and agony. Every slap made them feel sorry for each other immediately as they looked at the tears forming in their eyes. They immediately knew from all this pain that Sunset and Twilight were serious about this sort of thing.

"I wish it didn't have to come to this, Dazzlings. But you did force our hands." Sunset said as she sat Aria and Sonata back up and put Adagio in the middle of them. "Now you know what pain is and I can immediately tell that you don't want anymore of it."

"N-No, Mama..." They said, in between tears. They'd been really hurt and never wanted to experience any heartbreak like that ever again. They used to believe that it was all smooth sailing before this had happened. Now they'd experienced heartbreak, just like after they got defeated at CHS a few years back. "W-We'll be good now... Promise."

"Good..." Sunset said, putting the diapers back on and securing them once again. "But go against us again, and there'll be more spanks where those came from..."

"Come on... Let's get you some breakfast..." Twilight said, following Sunset and The Dazzlings back into the kitchen once again.

"Is this what pain is?" Adagio said to herself in her mind. "Oh god, what have we done? I feel like such a bad girl now... Hopefully Mama will forgive us later on..."

"I hope we can move on from this little 'mishap', Dazzlings." Sunset said as she once again put them into the high-chairs, ready for them to eat once again. "Hopefully, you won't disappoint us again..."

"We won't, Mama." They said, a harmless tone in their voices as they spoke.

"Alright then." Twilight said, picking out their favourite foods for them. Since they were now getting older, The Dazzlings no longer needed any processed food. They could now use their new teeth to actually chew and swallow actual food, like a regular person.

Adagio got her favourite food straight off the bat, a banana. As for Aria, she had been taking a liking to grapes since she had gotten her new teeth in. Finally, Sonata had a nice and juicy orange to nibble on. They were all accompanied by milk bottles, since they still needed all the nutrients and calcium to help their bones get stronger as the years went on.

Twilight watched as each of The Dazzlings began to pick up their fruit and begin eating away. Aria did enjoy how bouncy the grapes felt when she first sank her teeth into them and swallowed each morsel after chewing it thoroughly.

Sonata and Adagio had to peel off the skins of their fruit. For Adagio it was pretty easy, but Sonata had a hard time putting her small fingers through the skin of the orange so she could peel the rest off.

"Here, let me help you with that, Sonata..." Twilight said, poking into the orange peel and peeling it off for Sonata to eat. "There we go. Eat up, little one..."

"Thank you, Auntie Twilight." Sonata said, picking one segment off of the orange and putting it into her mouth. She liked it when she sank her teeth into it and got rewarded with the succulent orange juices she'd been desiring.

"Twilight, do you think we're training them too early?" Sunset wondered as she and Twilight shared another moment together. "I mean, what if they're right and they end up messing themselves?"

"Don't worry, Sunset. I'm sure they'll learn to control it perfectly." Twilight said, remaining optimistic in this matter. "I might not know a lot about childcare, but I'm sure that Adagio, Aria and Sonata will learn to control themselves just fine now that they're getting older."

"You really think so? You're not just guessing this time?" Sunset said, wanting confirmation on Twilight's words.

"I know so." Twilight said, calming Sunset and putting her worries at ease. "I know that Adagio, Aria and Sonata are very strong little girls, and will only get stronger and stronger as the years pass..."

"Thanks, Twilight." Sunset said, showing a smile once more as she and Twilight watched Adagio, Aria and Sonata finish their food.

The Dazzlings had just finished their fruits and were washing them down with their bottles of milk. It felt a little weird without Sunset and Twilight swaddling as they drank from the amber nipples, but it was still the same taste as before, and they were happy with it.

Once they had taken in one sip of the delicious white milk, their sucking became autonomous. They were instantly delighted with the delicious taste and didn't want to stop. This was always a welcome feeling for them. They quickly finished their milk, making sure to savour the flavour as it all trickled down their throats and into their stomachs.

"Aww... Even after a punishment, they're still cute as buttons." Sunset said as she and Sunset pulled The Dazzlings out of the high-chairs and patted their backs to get them to burp. "They still sound adorable as well."

"Hehe, thank you, Mama." They said, all taking in Sunset's kind words once again.

Twilight and Sunset shared one more glance before they took The Dazzlings back up to Musician's Delight. The three of them looked at each other and had the same thoughts. They wouldn't dare to go against any of Sunset's wishes ever again.

"I know it's a shame for you to be moving on from diapers, girls. But this is the way the world works." Sunset said, getting through to the three of them this time. "I'll let you spend one more playtime in them before we change you into your new pants."

"Aww... Thank you, Mama." They all said, looking up sweetly at Sunset before she made it into the room again and put them down on the padded floor again.

"Have fun, you three." Twilight said as the three of them got back on to their small legs and went over to their one last thing in diapers. "Make those last diapers count."

"We will." They all said back once they had made it to their choice of activity. The three of them all went over to their drawing table, sat down and drew a picture together. They all looked at each other in between scribbles and smiled, knowing that they'd always remember all the time they had spent in their soft white undergarments with this one last picture.

Twilight and Sunset couldn't see what they were drawing, but already knew, just from watching the three of them shift their bottoms around, causing their diapers to crinkle. They both looked forward to the picture that Adagio, Aria and Sonata would show them.

Eventually, Twilight and Sunset were shown the beautiful picture The Dazzlings had made for them. It depicted the three of them in their diapers, looking at Twilight and Sunset with big smiles on their crudely drawn faces.

"Here you go, Mama. This way, you'll always remember how much we loved our diapers..." Adagio said, showing a smile as Sunset took the picture and smiled.

"Thanks, girls." Sunset said, kissing her forehead before doing the same with Aria and Sonata. "I'll keep it close to my heart, forever."

Eventually, Twilight, Sunset and The Dazzlings heard the same noise coming from their diapers and all knew the time had come. The Dazzlings were saying goodbye to those soft and plushy undergarments forever.

"Come on, girls." Sunset said, carrying the three of them over to the changing table for what would have been the last time. "It's time for you to move on..."

"We know." They all said, seeming much more accepting this time around. They knew this fate was now unavoidable. They would grow up eventually and were now able to control their bladders better. There was no need for them to be accident-proofed with diapers any further.

"Here we go..." Twilight said, removing the diapers slowly, so Adagio, Aria and Sonata could remember the memories. It seemed like Twilight was doing it at this pace to let them reflect on all the good times they had before they moved on to pants.

Eventually, their diapers were removed and binned and The Dazzlings felt as bare as a cloudless sky. They covered up their bottoms with their hands to hide their shame. They almost didn't notice Twilight and Sunset pull out some frilly pink pants and began to put them on their bottoms in place of their old diapers.

Their new pants were actually quite comfortable. They were soft and gave Adagio, Aria and Sonata even more snugness then before. They felt their new undergarments once they were sat back up and then took one last look at the white diapers they'd been wearing for all of their new lives.

"Goodbye, diapers." Adagio said, shedding a tear as it felt like an era was coming to an end. "I'll miss you..."

"We'll ALL miss you," Aria said, paying her respects to the soft, white padding she'd been wearing for every day since she'd sang the Second Life Song.

"Hopefully one day, we'll be reunited..." Sonata said, feeling like a piece of her soul had been shattered before her eyes. "But until then, it's time for us to say goodbye."

Twilight and Sunset saw Adagio, Aria and Sonata looking quite sad that they had to say goodbye to diapers, but also noticed that they liked how comfortable their pants were at the same time.

"Hey... Actually, these are quite comfy." Aria said, after spending at least a minute in the pink pants she was wearing.

"Hmm..." Adagio tested out how comfortable her pants felt when she was put on the floor with Aria and Sonata. They rubbed against her bottom quite well and were quite stretchy, perfect for anyone growing up. "I agree with Ari, these ARE comfy."

"No argument here." Sonata said, cooing at how soft her new pants were as she rolled around in them gleefully. "I don't know why I was so worried earlier. This is lovely!"

"Glad to hear you like them, girls." Sunset said once they had had some time to get acquainted with their new pink undergarments. "But now you're gonna have to prove whether or not you're worthy to keep them..."

"Oh yeah..." Adagio said, now looking at the chart and the bowls underneath it. "So, how do we go?"

"Whenever you feel like you're going to pee or poop, just run over to your designated potty, take your pants off and just go naturally." Twilight explained to the three or them. "Sunset and I will be helping you for the first week. When you learn to control it, we'll move all this stuff over to the bathroom so you can go there instead."

"Okay, Auntie Twilight." Adagio said, smiling as she'd finally got all that information registered. "I think I can manage this..."

"What about you two?" Sunset said, looking at both Aria and Sonata carefully. "Do you think you're worthy of keeping those soft pants you're wearing right now?"

"Yes, Mama!" They both said, giggling as if Sunset was playing along with them once again. "We can do this!"

"Certain?" Sunset asked one more time.

"Certain!" They said back, gleefully.

"Alright then... We'll leave you to it." Twilight said as she and Sunset walked out of the room to give Adagio, Aria and Sonata some privacy whilst they played some more.

"Bye-Bye, Auntie Twilight!" The Dazzlings said when Twilight left the room with Sunset. Once they had left, Adagio, Aria and Sonata were back to playing as usual.

"I just don't think they'll know what to do when the pressure starts to build." Sunset said, showing worry once she and Twilight made it back to Sunset's room to read more on Blissen.

"I'm sure they'll know." Twilight said, making sure Sunset's worries were long gone by this point. "And if they don't, we'll be there to teach them."

Sunset sighed again and opened the book of Blissen to the page they had bookmarked. They were going to need all the knowledge they could get if they stood any chance of defeating The Blasters when the time was right.

"You know, something just hit me." Sunset said, as something finally came to mind. "It only took The Dazzlings three days to reach their full potential when they started the Battle Of The Bands."

"What does that have to do with this current situation?" Twilight decided to ask as she briefly pulled her face out of the book to answer Sunset.

"I mean, The Blasters were only formed a few days after The Dazzlings used the Second Life Song. And if they've been harvesting power for over two years..." Sunset said, dreading Twilight's reaction.

"Oh no..." Twilight said, immediately thinking of the worst. The Dazzlings only had three days to acquire ultimate power. With than fact, Twilight dreaded how powerful The Blasters had become over the course of two years and nine months. "The Blasters are even stronger than their sisters..."

"And if they're Sirens, they'll only be getting stronger..." Sunset said, remembering how Sirens worked. "Something tells me it's gonna take more than a musical counter-spell to bring The Blasters down this time."

"Well, we do need to fight fire with fire, right?" Twilight said, reminding Sunset of their ace in the hole; The Dazzlings. "Once they grow up again, we'll teach them how to handle themselves and give them some new pendants from the Guardian of Siren Souls. Then, we'll have them follow their species' instincts again and gain enough power to match that of The Blasters."

"But Twilight, if it takes 15 years for The Dazzlings to finally get their true powers back, then there's a good chance that The Blasters will become even stronger than the Magic of Friendship itself." Sunset said, still bringing up The Blasters' possible levels of dark magic.

"Which is why we'll need them to act fast." Twilight said, hoping to remain optimistic. "We'll not only bequeath them with their powers, but the Magic of Friendship as well. Hopefully, all that power will give the strength they need to be able to call on Furen Summons and have some fighting chance against The Blasters."

"If The Blasters are Blissens, this book should be able to pinpoint a critical weakness in their strength." Sunset said, showing a vast amount of logic. "If we can get The Dazzlings to strike The Blasters' weak point, that should allow us to win."

"If they're Furens like The Dazzlings, then there's just as good a chance that their weaknesses will be exposed to us..." Twilight said, knowing that everything had its' weaknesses. "So really, either side works."

"Hold on... What if they're both Furens AND Blissens?" Sunset said, pointing out something important once more. "If they monger both hatred and bliss, then we've already technically given them the Magic of Friendship just from listening to their songs."

"If that's the case, we'll need to strike where the balance is weaker." Twilight explained. "Sirens follow a balance, right? If we can hit the balance on the weaker side, that should be able to bring them to their knees."

"You've got an answer for everything, haven't ya?" Sunset said, playfully pushing Twilight as she showed a little smile.

"Everything besides Pinkie's Pinkie-ness." She said, sharing a laugh with Sunset afterwards.

"Anyways, these books were a great find, Twilight." Sunset said once they had finally finished their laughing. "As long as we've got them, we're sure to not only help The Dazzlings release their true power, but also knock The Blasters off their pedestal."

"We'll pull through..." Twilight said, looking out of the window for a few moments. "The Magic of Friendship will help us along the way... I just know it will."

Author's Note

Thanks for reading the latest chapter of Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars. If you liked this story, make sure to share it with your friends, put it on Facebook, comment as frequently as possible (The comments can be as long as you want, I won't mind) and make sure to favourite and track this story if you liked it.

Now then, I would like it if you would comment much more on this story. While the reception is good for this story so far, I feel like the comments are a little on the low-quantity side. Don't be shy to leave a comment, just go to the bottom of the screen, type in your thoughts or criticisms and then hit the green "Post Comment" button. It's not that hard. Please? for poor old Fluttershy here? :fluttershysad: She really wants you to comment.

Well then, that's enough for today, I'll see you guys soon for another chapter in the near future, now I need to get going, Celestia and Luna are taking me on holiday.

Luna: Shadowmane? Are you almost done with your chapter?

Me: Awmost!

Celestia: Well, I guess the comfy spot next to Luna will be going to one of your brothers or sisters instead...

Me: (Finishes typing) Coming, Mama! (Uses magic to teleport to the comfy spot next to Princess Luna.)

Luna: How's the new chapter, Shadowmane?

Me: It's good. But I wish mowe peopwe wouwd comment on da stowy itsewf mowe often...

Celestia: Oh, I'm sure they will... These things take time, you know.

Me: I know.

Luna: Do you want to cuddle with your teddy?

Me; Yes, Mama.

A Journey Into Education

One Year and Three Months Later...

On a clear morning, Sunset, Twilight and The Dazzlings woke up together, all with that same thought on their mind. Today was going to be the day that The Dazzlings started getting back into the education system.

Since they had never finished CHS and were only there for three days, they had to return to the world of education and start from the roots once more. The Dazzlings would have to work their way up from pre-school all the way back to high-school.

Twilight and Sunset got up and went to check on The Dazzlings, who had just woken up and got out of their new beds. Since they were now four years old and were getting older, they had to have had their rooms re-done. All their old baby toys and the changing table had gone. Their crib was now three separate beds, one for each of the walls in the room.

The walls hadn't changed however, they were still as Rarity and Fluttershy had painted them all those years ago, with musical score and smiling animals. The Dazzlings had just woken up and pulled the covers off of them before they got to their feet and ran giddily towards Twilight and Sunset.

"Morning, girls." Sunset said, tussling their hair once they had gotten close to her. "Did you have a good sleep?"

"Yes, Mommy." They all said together, looking at each other with smiles.

"Uh, uh, uh! Before you head downstairs, you have to remember to brush your teeth as well." Sunset said, leading The Dazzlings to the bathroom.

"Okay, Mommy." They said, walking into the bathroom with Twilight and Sunset watching them closely.

The two of them then watched as The Dazzlings stood up on a little stand, took the toothpaste and their toothbrushes and squirted a small amount of toothpaste onto their brushes. The brushes themselves were marked with The Dazzlings' names so they could tell which brush belonged to who.

Once they were happy with the amount of toothpaste, they put the toothbrushes to their teeth and began to brush them. Once they began brushing, Twilight and Sunset set a timer for two minutes and left The Dazzlings to it.

Adagio, Aria and Sonata used their brushes and efficiently cleaned each of the sections of their teeth as thoroughly as possible, to prevent decay and keep their teeth a nice and shiny white. They made sure to brush the fronts and backs of all their types of teeth, their molars, canines and incisors were all brushed quite well and they spat out the mixture once the two minutes were up.

Twilight and Sunset saw them rinsing down the toothpaste aftertaste with a little bit of water. Once they were finished, they ran back to the two of them and smiled, showing them their nice smiles.

"Ahh, such wonderfully white smiles!" Twilight said, examining every nook and cranny of The Dazzlings' mouths. "Wonderful work, girls."

"Come on, let's get something to eat." Sunset said as they all began to walk down the corridor towards the stairs.

"Do you know what today is, Aria?" Sonata said, looking a little giddy as she asked a question as they walked.

"Uhh... Super-hero dress-up day?" Aria took a guess and hoped that it was the right one.

"I wish! But no." Sonata said, getting one answer out of their minds. "Go on, Auntie Twilight. Tell her!" Sonata was bouncing at this moment.

"Today's the day you start to learn again." Twilight said as the five of them walked down the stairs to the kitchen. "Today, we'll be enrolling you into Kindergarten, so you can make some new friends and even learn something new along the way."

"That sounds like fun!" Adagio said as she got her breakfast from Sunset once it had been poured into a bowl for her. "Thanks, Mommy."

"You're welcome, Adagio." Sunset said, watching Adagio scurry off to the table to eat her cereal. Then she poured the cereal for Aria and Sonata, who took the bowls, smiled and then returned to their happy-looking sister, Adagio.

The three Siren children all took spoons from the table and began to scoop up regular amounts of cereal and shovel them into their mouths. Since their teeth had developed much more over the years, they could chew things much more thoroughly now.

Twilight and Sunset on the other hand were having blueberry pancakes. Twilight was now accustomed to using hands perfectly now, so she was more than capable of making her own pancake and flipping it in the pan. Sunset watched Twilight's cooking with a little smile growing on her face.

Once Twilight was finished, she used carefully put the hot pancake onto a plate and carried it over to the table, where Adagio, Aria and Sonata were still eating. Twilight put her plate down and pulled up a chair to sit down on.

Sunset finished with her pancake cooking, put hers onto a similar plate and copied what Twilight had done. Only this time, Sunset took some sippy-cups and filled them up with blackcurrant juice for Adagio and Aria and orange juice for Sonata.

"There you go, girls. You'll need something to wash all that cereal down afterwards." Sunset said, putting the cups next to The Dazzlings' plates.

"Thanks, Mommy." They said, as they finished another spoonful of their cereals and took a little sip from their cups, instantly smiling once the flavours of their drinks swished around in their mouths before disappearing down their throats.

"You're welcome." Sunset said, before taking another bite out of her pancake and swallowing it once she'd chewed it thoroughly.

The next few minutes were spent with all five of the girls munching their breakfasts and washing it down with their drinks. Sunset was drinking some freshly squeezed OJ, which had much more flavour than Sonata's juice, which had been from concentrate.

Twilight was more accustomed to a cup of coffee on a morning, it helped her truly wake up on days like this, when she had a lot of stuff to get done. She always had her coffee with milk and sweeteners, so that it tasted better without adding any calories on at the same time.

"You know, there's something I need to get closure on, Sunset." Twilight said as she took a break from her breakfast.

"Alright then, shoot." Sunset said, allowing Twilight to speak her mind.

"Why does this world have ponies that can't fly, use magic or even talk?" Twilight asked. "On top of that, why does this world have Earth Ponies that don't tend to the land themselves?"

"Well, things work a lot differently in this world." Sunset said, explaining to Twilight all the details. "In this world, talking animals are very weird, so in this world, only humans have sentient minds. As for something that wanders here from another world, like Equestria, they're turned into humans for the time they spend here, so that it all seems normal."

"Well, what about Sirens?" Twilight decided to further the discussion. "All Sirens came from Lyrica, as we've already learned about. So, do they get transformed as well?"

"No." Sunset went on. "I've been doing some late-night reading and discovered something incredible..."

"Oh? What is it, Sunset?" Twilight decided to ask, curious on what this new information would bring her.

"Sirens are mainly humans, like us. However, they have the ability to change their forms when they travel to other worlds, like Equestria." Sunset furthered this on. "They're not Changelings, however, which gives them more freedom to choose what or who they become."

"So what you're saying is..."

"That Sirens can become anyone, or anyTHING." Sunset finished. "The only way to tell that someone is a Siren is by looking closely for the pendants. While the Siren can change forms, their pendant always remains exposed with each new form, so you can tell it is a Siren."

"So, look for the pendants if they try to transform." Twilight said, finally getting how a Siren could change its' form to evade capture. "I'll be sure to remember that."

"Oh, and remember to strip The Blasters of theirs." Sunset said, reiterating that important fact to her. "As long as The Blasters have their pendants, they're virtually unstoppable."

Once they had finished talking, the girls all returned to their breakfast. Since The Dazzlings had been eating non-stop, they finished before Twilight and Sunset did.

"Can we watch T.V before we go, Mommy?" Sonata asked as she gently tugged at Sunset's trousers, getting her attention.

"Sure thing, Sonata." Sunset said, getting up from her chair and walking over with The Dazzlings to the couch. "Let me just get it on to the show you want..." She flipped the channels with each touch of the remote until she found what The Dazzlings wanted to watch.

The Dazzlings usually liked the morning cartoons once they had been introduced to them. One of their favourite shows involved a bunch of anthropomorphic animals who used their imaginations to go on spectacular adventures, whilst singing at regular intervals.

The Dazzlings liked shows like this, it was not only interactive and very entertaining for them, they also liked all the songs that were sung now and again and even tried to sing-along, when the chance came. Yet they could only really perfect the lyrics for the intro and ending song, since the songs in the middle were unique with every episode.

Sunset went back to Twilight once The Dazzlings started to watch their morning cartoons happily. Once she had returned, she saw Twilight had finished the last bite of her pancake and was just finishing her coffee.

"You know, I never quite understood these T.Vs" Twilight said as she took her plate to the sink to wash up after herself. "You get to freeze time, reverse it and even speed it up?"

"Well, only certain T.V boxes allow you to do that." Sunset said, telling Twilight everything there was to know about television. "If there's a show you're interested in or liked when you saw it, you can actually record the next one in the series so that you can watch it whenever you want, for as many times as you want."

"Seriously?" Twilight said, astonished that such a powerful piece of technology could even exist in this would.

"I'm not kidding, Twilight." Sunset said, smiling as she saw The Dazzlings watching their shows. "Why else do you think The Dazzlings have the remote now?"

"Even so... Such amazing technology this world has..." Twilight said, marvelling at the wonder of television, watching all the colours and characters came to life before her eyes. "If only Equestria was this technologically advanced..."

Twilight had just finished scrubbing her plate and moved on to her empty coffee mug once she'd done the plate to perfection. She put the plate on the rack and began to scrub the mug she'd been drinking out of. Once this was done, Twilight took a tea towel and quickly dried the rest of the suds off.

"Alright, I think we're just about ready to go." Sunset said, as she put her plate, mug and The Dazzlings' bowls into the sink. "Let me just finish off the cleaning here, then we can get The Dazzlings enrolled."

"Alright then." Twilight said, walking into the living room, where The Dazzlings looked happy as could be as they watched their morning cartoons together. Their feelings of joy were picked up immediately when Twilight saw their smiles once it had finished.

"Hehe, that was fun!" Sonata said, calming down once Sunset came into the room at last. "Can we watch some more, Mommy?"

"Later." Sunset said as she picked up some small, yet comfortable shoes that fit The Dazzlings' feet. "Let's get your shoes on, alright little ones?"

"Okay, Mommy." They all said as they sat down near the door and let Sunset and Twilight slip on their little shoes.

The shoes were all leathery on the outside, but hard on the inside. There were some nice red shoes with a golden buckle for Adagio, some sweet looking pink shoes for Aria and finally some nice looking glittery shoes for Sonata.

"Do you think we'll be able to play with our toys today, Mommy?" Adagio asked once the shoes she wore were fastened so that they wouldn't slip off of her when she walked.

"After you get home, girls." Sunset said, unlocking the door and opening it gently, so that she didn't accidentally bash them. "I'm sure you'll have plenty of time to be the kids you really want to be once you come back from school."

"Okay then." Aria said as she, Adagio and Sonata walked with Twilight and Sunset to the car outside.

Once they made it outside, Sunset pushed a button on a little remote with her keys on them and heard a noise, like a latch clicking. This meant to her and Twilight that the doors were unlocked.

"Alright girls, let me help you in..." Sunset said as she opened up the doors behind the front, revealing three seats for Adagio, Aria and Sonata. "Alright, Sonata, you come in first..."

Sonata laughed once again once she was picked up by Sunset, sat down on her seat and strapped in. Even though she was getting older now, Sonata still enjoyed the sensation of being carried through the air.

"Alright then, next is Adagio." Sunset said, picking the golden-haired girl up and putting her next to Sonata before buckling her up as well. "You're lucky, you've got the middle seat."

"Ahh... This feels so comfy." Adagio said as she felt the softness of the middle seat immediately envelop her in its' comfort.

"Lastly, we've got little Aria. Come on up, sweetie." She said as she finally picked up the last of the three Siren children and put her at the end, next to Adagio. "Aww... The three of you look so cute when you sit together like that."

Once she saw The Dazzlings were happy with their seating, Sunset shut the door and moved into the driver's seat, with Twilight sitting next to her. Sunset took out the key for the car and put it into the ignition port.

Once the key was in, she turned it, causing the car's engines to start revving up. The vibrations that ran through the car at this moment tickled Adagio, Aria and Sonata, causing them to chuckle lightly as the sweet sensation of a moving car connected with their ticklish skin.

"Hehe, that feels funny, Mommy!" Sonata said once the car had started to move out of the driveway and onto the street.

Sunset merely smiled, adjusted her top mirror so she could see the faces of The Dazzlings and went down the road to her place of destination.

The car trip was very much uneventful, as with most other days The Dazzlings had spent with Sunset together. Eventually, The Dazzlings got a little bored of waiting to get there and decided to play a few rounds of I-spy to pass the time.

Since Sunset was mainly focusing on the road, she was exempt from all their games, leaving Twilight as the only other choice for The Dazzlings to play with on the way there.

"Alright girls, let's start another round." Twilight said, looking out onto an open stretch of area and looking for something she thought would be good. "I-spy with my little eye, something beginning with... T"

"Ooh! Is It a tree?" Adagio asked, immediately getting what Twilight had picked and coming up with the most feasible answer for it.

"Yes it is, Adagio. You're such a smart little girl, aren't you?" Twilight said, congratulating the child version of the former rival she fought at CHS a few years ago. "You remind me of me when I was your age."

"Aww... Thanks, Auntie Twilight." Adagio said, blushing a little at that compliment after she'd received it from her.

"You're welcome." Twilight said as they went down another street, getting closer and closer to the destination that Sunset had in mind for Adagio, Aria and Sonata.

Once Sunset had arrived at the destination, she made her way into the car park at the back and parked between the lines. Once she did, she turned off the engine and climbed out of the car, with got Twilight to do the same thing with her side.

When they were both out, they opened the left and right sides of the car to let Adagio, Aria and Sonata out. They pushed the big red button on the clips to their side and let Twilight and Sunset carry them out.

"Hehe, Mommy. Don't stop that, ok?" Sonata said, smiling once again after she'd been put on her feet again.

"OK, Sonata." Sunset smiled back. Over the past few years, she'd really come to love The Dazzlings. Sure there had been some 'bumps in the road' when they first met, but now Sunset could see through the cold layer of evil and discover three sweet little girls underneath.

"Come on, girls. Let's go in." Twilight said as the five of them began walking.

The Dazzlings had to hold hands to stay together and not wander off. They did enjoy this feeling, as it not only made them feel like they weren't alone, but also because they had someone to depend on them and lead them in the right way.

They caught a quick glimpse of the building and looked a little surprised, it seemed like an ordinary everyday building. There wasn't really anything special or anything on the walls, but it was mainly what was inside that happened to catch their attention pretty quickly...

Inside, was a lightly coloured environment with all kinds of colourful things on the walls. The walls had all been painted to represent a grassland with clear skies and shining sunlight. The Dazzlings were immediately joyous upon seeing these colours hit their eyes and were eagerly looking forward to getting put into a class with other children of their age.

"Ahh, registration is just in front of us." Twilight said, looking at the reception counter at the end of the room. "How convenient."

Twilight went over to the reception and rang a bell, immediately hearing a nice sing-song voice coming from a door on the other side.

"Just a few minutes, dear!" It said back in quite a calming and sweet tone.

Twilight and Sunset let The Dazzlings admire the colourful walls for a few minutes whilst they waited for the receptionist to come back and register them into the class. As they waited, they saw The Snapshots come in and walk over to them.

"Ahh, Twilight! I was hoping zat we'd bump into you here." Photo Finish said, greeting Twilight once more. "So, how are ze little ones doing?"

"Oh, they're fine." Twilight said, pointing them over to Adagio, Aria and Sonata, who were all playing around with the colours on the walls. "They've recently turned four again."

"So, they're making progress, are they?" Pixel said as she went over to The Dazzlings and smiled at their adorable little antics. "To think that after all this time, The Dazzlings would turn out this way..."

"This whole story would be a great autobiography once they grow up again, in my opinion." Violet said as she too could not help but smile at how cute The Dazzlings looked in this state. "I can see it now; Dazzling The Crowd, by The Dazzlings. A sure-fire best seller."

"Oh, hello there. Who are you?" Adagio said as she turned to get a look at The Snapshots.

"Hello zere, little ones. My name iz Photo Finish." She said, introducing herself to Adagio, Aria and Sonata. "Zis is Pixel Pizzaz and Violet Blur. We may just seem like ordinary girls to you, but to many we are known as..."

"The Snapshots!" They said, pulling out their cameras and making their signature pose once again.

The Dazzlings liked their little display and gave them some light applause for it, to which the three of them gladly accepted with a few bows.

"So, are you three starting out here today?" Pixel asked as she kneeled down to The Dazzlings' height so she and they could get a better look at each other.

"Yes. Our Mommy and Auntie are just signing us in now." Aria said, pointing back to Twilight and Sunset, who were just writing down in a book, handed from a woman with an apron and yellow hair. "Once they say we're ready, we can go and play with other kids."

"Good for you." Violet said. "I remember when I started out here, I got really nervous because I didn't fit in with others because I carried a little camera with me all the time."

"Oh, I remember that." Pixel said adding into that conversation. "You felt like this wasn't any fun until I came in a few weeks later and the two of us shared our interests, namely our love for photography."

"But zen ze two of you came to CHS, met me and we were created." Photo Finish said, wrapping up their little talk. "Ahh... Memories are such a wonder when you call zem back to ze surface, no?"

"So, Snapshots. What exactly did you come in for?" Sunset said, rejoining the group once all the paperwork had been done. "It's unlike three grown-ups to walk into a pre-school entrance and not drop-off or pick up any kids."

"Well. We've been doing some deeper digging like you said, and we've found the story of the century." Pixel said, grinning at the dossier she pulled out of her backpack. "One that'll totally wipe The Blasters out if it gets published."

"Oh?" Sunset said as she and Twilight walked Adagio, Aria and Sonata down the hall to their class. "I'd love to hear it, but first, we need to drop The Dazzlings off in their new class, alright?"

"Oh sure, take all the time you need, girls." Violet said as she saw the five of them walk closer to the class. "We'll be outside, waiting for you."

Twilight and Sunset eventually led The Dazzling to the class they had been looking for, the Cubs classroom. The door had a bunch of bear pictures, possibly by the other kids here, no doubt. The handle itself was far too high for The Dazzlings to reach, let alone anyone other than Twilight, Sunset and the staff. Even so, they tried to jump up to reach the handle, but that led to no results.

"So, they'll be in here until 3:00 PM, when class finishes for the day." The staff member instructed Twilight and Sunset. "Make sure that you're both back here to pick them up by that time."

"We will." Sunset said, bearing a little smile as they led The Dazzlings inside the classroom. Sunset smiled once she got a good look at what was inside and immediately saw Adagio, Aria and Sonata sharing in that smile.

The room itself had a padded floor, so kids wouldn't hurt themselves if they fell over whilst they played. The activities here were quite plentiful, ranging from toys to little playhouses and even a slide for the children to use. There was also a table with soft plastic chairs, in case there were any lessons for the children in the class. The table was covered with pencils and crayons as well, so that they could draw as well. The kids here got along pretty well as well, carrying their toys around as they played such games like Hide-and-seek and Tag to pass the time before their next lesson.

"What do you think, Dazzlings? Does it look perfect?" Twilight said, pulling The Dazzlings away from that sight for a few seconds so they could acknowledge her.

"Oh, Auntie Twilight. It's perfect!" Adagio smiled as she looked back at the room once again.

"We couldn't have asked for anything better." Aria said, smiling at both Twilight and Sunset as they made their way inside. "Thank you, Mommy. Thank you, Auntie Twilight."

"You sure they'll be fine here?" Twilight asked once The Dazzlings were immersed in a playtime with some other children of their age.

"Trust me, Twilight. We offer quality education and non-stop fun for all children who come to us." The woman said, clearly reciting from some tenets she had to read upon being hired. "We offer the best treatment for children like yours and you won't have to worry about them until three in the afternoon."

"Well, you seem to know what you're doing." Sunset smiled as she saw some children being cared being for another member of staff, who had orange pigtails for hair and a smile on her face. "First, let me say goodbye to my kids before we leave."

"Alright then, just make it fast. Lesson time starts in five minutes." She said, telling Sunset of the time she had to say her goodbyes.

Sunset went into the room and avoided contact with the kids who were running around happily with one another. Eventually, she made it to The Dazzlings and brought them together for a few minutes so she could say her goodbyes.

"Ok, girls. We've got to get back to the house now." Sunset said to The Dazzlings, making sure they were listening to what she was saying before she continued on. "Just make sure that you play with some new friends, learn lots and overall, just have fun here."

"Okay, Mommy." Sonata said, smiling as she nodded with Adagio and Aria. "We'll have lots of fun here, I just know we will."

"Alright then, We'll see you at three, girls." Sunset said as she walked back over to the door to Twilight. "We'll see you at 3:00, girls. Bye-Bye!"

"Bye-Bye, Mommy!" They all said together, waving her off as she went out of the room and back down the hallway to the entrance. Once Sunset was out of their sight, Adagio, Aria and Sonata decided to walk around the room, hoping to make some new friends here.

Eventually, Twilight and Sunset walked out of the building, where The Snapshots were waiting for them. They smiled once Twilight and Sunset made it out and showed them the contents of the dossier.

"Alright, girls. Let's see what you've been digging up..." Sunset said as she and Twilight began looking at different pictures and newspaper articles on The Blasters.

"I hope you like what we found for you, Sunset and Twilight." Pixel said, smiling confidently as they all looked at the pictures and articles that related to the case at hand. "We tried our best, as usual."

"Don't worry about how you did, Snapshots." Twilight said as she looked very closely at mainly the pictures, trying to find the colours of The Blasters' pendants, to tell whether they were Furens or Blissens. "Anything on The Blasters could prove helpful to us..."

Author's Note

Thank you for reading the latest chapter in Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars. I hope you all enjoyed it and make sure you leave all your thoughts and comments on this story below. I could use a little conversation now and again. It helps me stay active and push out more chapters. So evidently, commenting more will help me make more on this story and eventually start on the two sequels.

Now then, this is actually very optional, but if there are any artists reading this story, you can go ahead and make some concept art from what you've been reading so far. Scenes like The Dazzlings singing the Second Life Song, or artwork of The Blasters themselves. Heck, you could even do an EQG model of The Blasters, if you wanted to. But as I said, this is all optional. You don't have to make concept art, but it would be nice to see some nonetheless. It makes it more believable to the audience.

But anyways, I need to get back to Celestia, Luna and the others. We're just about to arrive in Japony...

Night--Mist: So, Shad. Do yoo have anyting pwanned fow da sequews?

Me: Weww, I pwan on making Da Bwastews da stwongest-sounding viwwains out of da whowe fandom...

Night--Mist: Ooh... I wook fowwawd to how powewfuw yoo make Da Bwastews in da sequews.

Luna: Alright, little ones. Time for you to go to sleep. (Levitates little blankets over us.)

Me and Night--Mist: Tanks, Mama.

Luna: You're welcome...

Me: Goodnight, Nighty. (Falls asleep)

Night--Mist: Goodnight, Shad. (Falls asleep as well)

Back Into The Educational System

Adagio, Aria and Sonata spent the next few minutes playing happily in the classroom before they were called by their new teacher for their first lesson the day. They'd only had a few minutes after Twilight and Sunset had left them to it, but managed to make do with what little time they had on their hands.

When they were finally called over to the table, they took their seats. Surprisingly, they decided to sit apart from each other this time, seeing as Twilight and Sunset were counting on them to make some new friends here. Whilst they weren't all together, they were still able to clearly see one another from where they sat, so at least they didn't have to look very far.

Adagio sat next to two very cute looking boys, who whilst they did have some paint marks on their faces were still quite presentable. Aria sat next to a couple of girls, who pulled her into a little hug for a few seconds so that she also had some time to breathe. As for Sonata, she had both a boy and a girl sitting next to her, both of which looked very playful just from looking in their eyes.

"Good morning, everyone!" One of the staff said, addressing the students as they all turned their heads to look at her. "Welcome to the Cubs. I hope you all have an extraordinary, fun-filled and overall happy day here!"

"Now then, you might be wondering who we are." Another member of staff said, adding on to what the first one had said. "My name is Fresh Start, the vice-teacher for all you bright little ones."

"I am Ms. Emerald, and I'll be supervising you during playtime and recess." Another member of staff added to the greeting that was handed to all the children. "I look forward to seeing all those little smiles you make."

"And finally, I'm your teacher, Silver Lining." She said, taking a bow as she introduced herself to the children. "I'll be here to take you all on a wonderful journey of learning. I hope you enjoy it."

All the children looked happy to see their teacher and her associates. They could tell from their confidence alone that this would be a great year in the Cubs for them.

Even The Dazzlings were quite excited with this whole premise. If Silver Lining put it like that, then they could take her word for it. This whole school thing would actually be quite enjoyable for the three of them. For once, they'd be getting some actual education, instead of just waltzing into a school, spreading a little discord, causing a major dispute to break out and feast off of all that hatred for a few days. No, they would actually get an ACTUAL education this time.

"Now then, before we begin our journey today, we need to have a little something called a timetable." She said, revealing a list of the day's activities, all neatly columned and well-written. "By following this order, we can all learn happily together, knowing that everything will be alright."

"But before we can get started, we need to make sure that everyone's here first." Fresh Start said, picking up a little clipboard with the names of everyone on the list. Now since The Dazzlings had just gotten into this class, there had to be some last minute changes to the list, but this didn't bother the staff in the slightest. "Now when I call your name, I want you to raise your hand and say 'here'." She cleared her throat before saying the first name. "Ancient Myth?"

"Here." A girl said, at one of the far ends of the table. She was light blue in colour and had curly purple hair with topaz streaks in it. She was wearing a plum skirt and blue trousers.

"Lovely." Fresh Start ticked the box next to Ancient's name. "Cold Wind?"

"Here." Another voice spoke up, this time belonging to a boy with swishy white hair and pale white skin. His clothes were quite bland as well, a plain grey shirt and blue jeans.

"Fiery Ambition?" Fresh Start spoke once again.

"Here." Another voice, belonging to another boy responded. This time, he was more orange-skinned and had red hair. His clothes were pretty fiery as well (Not literally, of course.) with streaks of red running down his trousers and yellow shirt.

"Glass Heart?"

"Here..." Said a shy girl, close to Adagio. She did look a little worried and had her hands close to her face to demonstrate this. Her skin was also quite pale as well, with dark blue hair on top.

"Joyous Occasion?"

"Here!" The boy next to Sonata said, throwing his hands up as his name was called out. This one was a rather chipper-looking one with poofy blonde hair and light clothes. His skin was also quite colourful, with a nice yellow-ish glow.

"Party Animal?"

"Here!" Said one of the girls next to Aria. She had an indigo skin and light-blue hair. Her clothes were quite dark, though. With a brown skirt and black trousers.

"Speed Freak?"

"Here!"

"Wishing Well?"

"Here!"

"Wonderful World?"

"Here!"

"Now then, we've recently had three new students who just got enrolled before class began." Fresh Start said, looking at each of The Dazzlings closely. "I'd like you all to say hello to Adagio Dazzle..."

"Here." She said, sending up one of her hands for a few seconds before bringing it down to her sides again.

"...Aria Blaze..."

"Hello." She said, looking a little nervous. She had spent a good half minute listening to other kids loudly call out their position, some of the greetings still ringing in her ears.

"And finally, we have little Sonata Dusk."

"Hello everybody!" She said, beaming with delight as she was finally able to speak again. "I look forward to every lesson and playtime we get here in the Cubs!"

The Dazzlings were met with a bunch of eager faces after they had finished introducing themselves. All the kids had been moved and could immediately tell that Adagio, Aria and Sonata would be amazing playmates.

"Ahh, that's everyone." Ms. Emerald smiled as she put a little arrow on a Velcro column next to all the words. She put the arrow next to 'Drawing Time'. "Now then, we'll start our lessons today with a little bit of Drawing Time."

"First of all, though. We need to make sure you all know the rules of Drawing time before you can begin." Silver Lining said, addressing all the children, not just The Dazzlings.

"First of all, you may draw whatever comes to mind." Fresh Start said, making sure that everyone was listening well and good now. "The best way to enjoy your Drawing Time is if you're given freedom, and the ability to draw whatever you want to draw."

"Secondly, there is to be no fighting over the colours." Ms. Emerald said, turning a little bit more serious now. "If someone is using a colour you want to use, then you just have to ask them for it and then wait. If any two students get into a fight involving one colour, then they both have to take a time-out."

"And believe me when I say than you really DON'T want one of those." Silver Lining said, showing a little compassion as she brought the next rule into play. "The third and final rule is quite easy to follow. Don't cry if you can't draw, or if someone else draws a little better than you. This isn't a place for debating, it's for fun and education."

"One more thing." Fresh Start decided to mention before he let the children begin. "Since Adagio, Aria and Sonata are new here, I want all of you to show them a good time today. Anyone who doesn't will be spending a lot more time in the time-out box."

"What's a time-out?" The Dazzlings all asked at the same time once the last rule had been issued. They'd never heard of such a concept before. Sure, they understood the concept of a punishment, compliments of Twilight and Sunset, but this whole time-out business was completely alien to them.

"I hear some of you asking what a time-out even is." Silver Lining said, clearly picking up on The Dazzlings' curiosity. "A time-out is a punishment handed down to bad little boys and girls who don't abide by the rules. Being put in time-out means you won't be able to play until you're forgiven not only by the kids you made sad, but by us as well."

"So I hope you'll all be on you best behaviour now..." Ms. Emerald said, as she saw all the students complying with her, Fresh Start and Silver Lining.

"Alright then, we've been holding you back long enough, kids." Silver lining said as she picked up a 15-minute hourglass and was about to turn it over. "You can begin your Drawing Time... Now."

The second the sands started pouring, the kids were already grabbing coloured pencils out of the pot and were using them to draw on the little sheets of paper they'd all been given. They wanted to make the most out of these next 15 minutes.

Adagio was a little worried at first whether or not any of her colours would want to be used by other kids whilst she would draw, but then saw that all the other kids were quite content with the colours they had. She took a brown colour, a blue colour and a yellow colour and began scribbling away on the piece of paper.

Aria was drawing normally, like the rest of the kids, but was surprised to see that the girls sitting next to her would often give her eager looks whilst they drew. Aria decided to shrug these off at first and just get back to her little masterpiece.

As for Sonata, she was quite happy drawing pictures of food. She made a few good (Yet quite crude) pictures of fruit that Twilight and Sunset had fed them in the past. She would often show these pictures to the kids sitting next to her, who would smile and show off their pictures as well.

The Dazzlings seemed quite lost in the realm of their imagination, as their creative minds drew as many pictures as possible before time ran out. Adagio, Aria and Sonata would often look at each other and smile, knowing that they all enjoyed this experience as much as anyone else at the table.

Meanwhile, Twilight and Sunset were outside the building, all looking at all the important pictures and articles that The Snapshots had been gathering over time. They needed to find something that would expose The Blasters' Siren sides to them all.

"It doesn't look like there's anything important in these pictures, girls." Sunset said, carefully looking at good shots of The Blasters posing for the camera after their performances. "The Blasters look perfectly harmless to me."

"That's what they want you to think, Twilight! They're just trying to worm their way into your heart before turning it all around with a more sadistic desire on their minds." Violet said, throwing up her arms for added drama. "Gee, more memories to the Battle Of The Bands, huh?"

"Yeah. Not a good time for any of us..." Twilight said, still bringing back more memories of when CHS turned into something similar to the Houses of Parliament, where it was anything goes and The Dazzlings merely got adoration instead of hate.

"Take a closer look here, girls. Zis one is ze big shocker..." Photo Finish said, pulling out a picture which exposed The Blasters' biggest secret to all of them. "Look closely at zeir necks... Notice anyzing familiar?"

Both Twilight and Sunset looked at this picture and immediately gasped in surprise. "Furen Pendants!" They said together, as they looked very closely at the red pendants, hanging from special collars on The Blasters' necks.

"Furen Pendants?" Pixel said, suddenly noticing Twilight and Sunset's fear incline rapidly. "So that's what they were called?"

"There's a lot we have to explain to you three..." Sunset said, slumping against the wall, with a very insightful look on her face. "Something about the Sirens that you never knew existed..."

"The Sirens actually function in a completely different way, that is not malicious, nor heroic." Twilight said as she decided to stand next to Sunset, ready to reveal all they had learned so far. "The Sirens aren't even from this world, or Equestria..."

And with that, Twilight and Sunset began telling Photo Finish, Pixel Pizzaz and Violet Blur all about Lyrica, King Allure and the balance...

"Incredible..." Violet said, once the story had finished. "So it wasn't an attack on CHS when the Battle Of The Bands was initiated?"

"The Dazzlings didn't maliciously plan on attacking CHS, they were merely following their species' sacred order," Twilight said, reminding them of this fact. "If there had been too much bliss, then the Human World would have become lazy, unable to function and would stop breathing eventually."

"They started the Battle Of The Bands and got everyone to fight against each other, to save everyone from themselves..." Sunset said, taking a much more deeper approach to this explanation. "But when CHS fell under too much hatred, we kind of acted as Blissen Sirens. Using our power, we broke their spell and keep the balance equal, if you understand."

"I never thought of it zat way..." Photo Finish said, still awestruck by all the information she had been hearing. "If only we'd known..."

"The balance needs to be kept, no matter the cost," Twilight went onward. "If the world is too blissful, then everyone will perish from being too over-relaxed and carefree. Whereas in a world filled with hatred, ponies and humans will meet their end with devastating war after war after war, until nothing remains of our worlds."

"Whoa, whoa, whoa... Hold on a second..." Pixel said, bringing up something else at this time. "If you say The Blasters are Furens, then how come I found this picture where they're wearing BLUE pendants?"

"No..." Twilight said, looking closer at this new picture. It was very hard to make out, but it was there. Around their necks were two gems, one red and one blue for each member of The Blasters. "That can't be possible..."

"But it is..." Sunset said, looking at the jewels over and over again, trying to see if it was all an illusion of sorts. Many attempts yielded no change. This picture was as true as the clouds in the sky. "They're Furens AND Blissens."

"So now what do we do?" Violet said, showing a great deal of worry and panic. "If they're both Furens and Blissens, there's no way anyone can show any emotion without feeding them power!"

"They'll be getting stronger and stronger, regardless of how people feel towards them and their music!" Pixel said, adding into this state of worry. "This is the worst disaster the world has ever known!"

"Girls! Calm down." Twilight said, grabbing the arms of both Pixel and Violet. "I have a plan for dealing with The Blasters..."

"And how do you propose you do zat, Twilight?" Photo Finish wanted to hear what Twilight had in mind. "If zese Blasters truly are Sirens, zen how do you propose you defeat zem?"

"Well, since they're Sirens. They can be beaten at their own game, right?" Twilight went on. "A musical-counter-spell with me and my friends might not be enough, but this is exactly why me and Sunset are raising The Dazzlings now."

"Once they grow up, we'll give them some new Furen Pendants, more powerful than before and then together, with all ten of our voices combined, we might have a fighting chance against The Blasters." Sunset finished off. "Evidently, we have to fight fire with fire."

"That way, The Blasters might not stand a chance against you!" Violet said, finally piecing the puzzle together. "And that's why you're the Princess of Friendship."

"You've been a great help, Twilight. You too, Sunset." Photo Finish said as she, Pixel and Violet handed them calling cards with their phone numbers and portraits on them. "Call us whenever you want to explain somezing even deeper to us."

"We will." Sunset said as she and Twilight slipped the cards into their pockets. "See you soon, Snapshots."

"We'll be waiting for you, then." Pixel said as she saw Twilight and Sunset make their way back to the car. "Bye!"

Once the Snapshots had went their way, Twilight and Sunset made their way into the car, locked the doors and strapped themselves into the chairs once again.

"So, what now, Sunset?" Twilight asked when the car had started moving again.

"Well, The Dazzlings are probably going to be in there for another 5 hours and 55 minutes or so, so I'm thinking that this would be a perfect time to get some things on our to-do list done." Sunset said as she pulled out a rolled up list from the glove box and handed it to Twilight.

"Heh. You've got everything covered, haven't ya?" Twilight said, grinning as she saw all the stuff on the list. Sunset had planned a lot of stuff for her and Twilight to do whilst Adagio, Aria and Sonata were in class. "So, what should we do first?"

"We're gonna hit the local spa first." Sunset said once they were back on the road again. "After all these years of being a good mother to The Dazzlings, I figure that I deserve a little break from it all. You can join me, if you'd like..."

"Yeah... I'd like that." Twilight said, smiling once again. The two of them were quite good together and had roughly the same interests. So a spa trip was right up their street by the looks of things. "A spa's a great place to unwind together, as friends."

"Glad to know you think that, Twilight. Because there's a special two-for-one deal going on now on weekdays." Sunset smiled as she made her way past traffic and down the road to the spa she'd been thinking about. "My treat, to you."

"Alright then, time's up." Silver Lining said once she'd seen the hourglass run out at last. She tapped the shoulders of the kids and showed them the empty hourglass, getting them to stop at last and turn their attention to the staff.

"Let's see what you've all been drawing, everyone." Fresh Start said once all the children had finally stopped what they were doing.

The children all held up some really cute pictures, ranging from their favourite animals or foods, and even to a few of their toys. The Dazzlings had also been doing some nice pictures, mainly of Twilight, Sunset and their home.

"Those are some pretty impressive drawings there, kids." Ms. Emerald said, admiring the work of all the kids who had been drawing within the past 15 minutes. "Good work."

"Oh, and who's this?" Silver Lining said, stopping at one of Sonata's pictures. She kneeled down to get a better look at the picture and could vaguely make out a person from how crude the picture was.

"That's my Mommy." Sonata said, giggling afterwards. "She's so happy and loves me, Dagi and Ari very much."

"Well, good for you." Silver Lining tussled Sonata's hair a little and then went off to admire another piece of work, created by the children. "Now then, who else has a nice picture for us to look at?"

Aria held up one of her finished pictures, which showed her playing with Twilight. The two of them looked quite happy in this picture and were playing under the light of the sun's warming rays from the looks of things.

"Well, I think it's fair to say that you've ALL done some amazing pictures." Fresh Start smiled once they had gathered all the pictures up and put them in a little stack. "They should go on a wall, so that you can all see them for yourselves."

"That's just what we're here for, after all." Ms. Emerald said as she took out some little pins and put each of the pictures on a nearby noteboard, so that everyone could get a good look at what they'd done together. Each of the pictures was crude (As expected) but they could all be made out clearly.

"Now then, who here wants to have some Playtime?" Silver Lining said as she moved the arrow down the Velcro strip, so that it was now pointing at 'Playtime'.

Her actions were met with a chorus of 'Me! Me! Me!' from the all the kids, Dazzlings included. They were all excited to be receiving such a wonderful gift after their long, hard work.

"Well then, off you go!" She said, getting all the children to start running back happily to all the toys and games in the room for them to play with again. Adagio, Aria and Sonata were the last kids to get back to the playing area, but they didn't mind that.

When they finally hade more time to examine what was on offer here, they could see much more stuff to do. There was a small, plastic climbing frame that kids were playing on, a couple of rocking horses, being used by other kids, who laughed all the while and even a slide, which kids were sliding down on.

"Let's split up. That way, we can make more friends and have more fun here." Adagio said, smiling at Aria and Sonata, who were completely on board with her idea.

"Okay, Dagi." They both said, shooting smiles right back at her before going off to different areas of the room to find some other kids to play with.

Adagio made her way over to the nearby climbing frame, where she could see Cold Wind and Glass Heart climbing all over the place, looking quite happy with what they were doing. And though they were spending all of their time traversing the plastic, child-friendly structure, that didn't stop Adagio from saying hello to them.

Aria made her way over to the rocking horses, where Fiery Ambition and Party Animal were waiting for Ancient Myth and Wonderful World to finish their turns. Aria sat down next to them and greeted them, trying to spark up a little conversation to pass the time.

As for Sonata, she was easy to find over at the slides. She was there with Joyous Occasion, Speed Freak and Wishing Well, all of which were having a lot of fun climbing the steps and then pushing themselves down the slides at quick speeds, laughing when they landed on the padded floor again.

The Dazzlings finally got the chance to make some friends and didn't hesitate to make this chance. They all talked to their new classmates, who were quite happy to have them and together, they spent their Playtime together, all giggling happily as they delved into the merriment they were receiving.

Author's Note

Hey, everybody. Thank you for reading the latest chapter of Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars. In case any of you are wondering, I do plan on making a subplot where Adagio, Aria and Sonata spend some great time with Ancient Myth, Cold Wind, Fiery Ambition, Glass Heart, Joyous Occasion, Party Animal, Speek Freak, Wishing Well and Wonderful World. If you like how this is shaping up so far, make sure you add this to your tracking list, so you don't miss a chapter and be sure to send it to your friends, followers and even send it to your friends on Facebook, Twitter, Google Plus and Steam.

Also, I'm also gonna try and fish for more comments by adding a question for you guys to answer at the end of some chapters now. So hopefully, I can get more chapters out quicker, due to the massive increase in comments. Now then, the question this time is: If you could be a Siren from Lyrica, would you be a Furen or a Blissen? Leave your answer in the comments below.

But anyways, thank you all so much for your support and devotion to this trilogy. This story is almost done, however. Just gotta get a few more chapters out, and then I can start on the first sequel; Razzle Dazzle. I hope to see you all soon.

Luna: Wake up, Shadowmane. We're here.

Me: (Tosses and turns in sleep) No, Mama, dun make me weaw dat embawwasing sheep costume...

Luna: (Picks up glass of ice water and dumps it on my head)

Me: AAAAGH! (Shivers) AWWIGHT, I'M UP!!!

Celestia: Just in time, too. The famous Japony Sunrise is starting...

All: (Basking in the majesty of the Japony Sunrise.)

Me: Wow...

Night--Mist: Wondewfuw, isn't it?

Me: Yeah, dis wiww make aww da 358 othew days wowth wiving fow...

The Dazzlings' First Friendships

Adagio was with Glass Heart and Cold Wind over on the little climbing frame, laughing as they made their way around the place. She was quite surprised to notice Glass Heart mainly staying on the bottom level of the frame and went down to try and talk to her.

"Glass, are you alright?" Adagio said, walking over to the fragile-looking girl with a little look of concern on her face. "You're not playing as much as we are."

"Oh... Hello there, Uhh... Adagio is it?" She said, looking a little terrified as she approached her. "Is my sadness bothering you? I'm sorry if it is."

"Oh, uh no. It's fine. No really." Adagio said, looking a little surprised that Glass Heart was actually miserable during such a happy time like this. "It's not a problem. Promise."

"That's good." She said, still unsure whether or not to show a little happiness.

"Glass, can you tell me exactly why you're sad?" Adagio asked, curious to know what the root cause of the problem was. "You're probably the only kid in here who's sad during Playtime."

"Oh, well... I recently moved here from the Phillyppines, where I had lots of friends." Glass Heart said, opening up to Adagio with her deepest thoughts. "I guess I just feel a little lonely here without all my old friends..."

"Aww... Don't be sad about it, Glass." Adagio said, putting a hand on her shoulder in an attempt to calm her down and clear her of her sorrow. "We all get lonely without the people we know and love. Even me, Aria and Sonny are quite lonely without Mommy here to watch us."

"What are you trying to say, Adagio?" Glass Heart asked, showing a little curiosity instead of sorrow now.

"I guess what I'm trying to say is that people may seem far away now and again, like if you move away from where you lived or when your parents drop you off, but that shouldn't let it ruin everything you do." Adagio said, showing some more confidence in her words. "Don't let worries control your life, just go with the flow and you'll actually start enjoying Playtime."

"Well... Okay then, I'll try." She said, showing a tiny bit of happiness. Adagio seemed to be quite truthful in her words and it made Glass Heart seem quite soothed. "I'll try for you, Adagio."

"Come on, you two!" Cold Wind said, cutting Adagio and Glass Heart's conversation short. "Playtime won't last forever, let's make the most of it!"

"Hehe, alright, Cold!" Both Adagio and Glass Heart said together, sharing a little giggle as they looked at each other afterwards. They grinned and ran back into the climbing frame with smiles on their faces.

The time they spent after that little talk was quite nice for them. Glass had followed on Adagio's words and was now showing much more happiness as she chased Adagio and Cold Wind through the structure, laughing all the way.

Glass Heart enjoyed this the most of all, playing with new friends instead of worrying about her old ones. She eventually flopped onto her bottom and onto her back, laughing happily like the kid she was meant to be. Adagio smiled as she saw how happy Glass Heart looked to her. She'd not only helped her get over her anxiety, but she'd also made her the kid she had to be.

"Hehe, you were right, Adagio. This fun stuff is much better!" She said, throwing her arms out to the side to show her how much she liked it visually.

"Good to know you like it." She smiled and picked Glass Heart up off her back and back onto her feet again. "It was a pleasure to help you, Glass."

"You know, you're a really good friend. Adagio." She said, looking at Adagio with a look of sisterhood on her face. "I mean, if you wanna be my friend, that is..."

"Oh, uhh... Yeah, it's just that..." Adagio looked a little sheepish at that remark. This was her first time making any friends, so she was quite normal to be a little nervous about it.

"What is it, Adagio?" Glass Heart said, wondering why Adagio was stalling to accept this friend request.

"Well, it's just that... I never really had a friend before." She said, exposing her own nervous feelings now. "All I've ever had in this world are Ari, Sonny, Mommy and her Aunties."

"Aww... Now you kinda sound a little like me." Glass Heart said, putting a hand on Adagio's shoulder and helping her feel a little more at ease. "Don't be nervous, Adagio. After all, you helped me get over my anxiety, so it's only fair that I help you return the favour." She offered a hand to Adagio.

Adagio looked at Glass Heart for a while and then smiled. "Thanks, Glass." She said, taking her hand and shaking it acceptingly.

"You're welcome, Adagio." She said, smiling once more as Adagio shook hands with her.

"Please, call me Dagi." She said, looking quite happy now that she'd made a friend. Adagio had never had a friend in her past life and was only just experiencing friendship right now. It truly felt wonderful to her to feel such a wonderful feeling, it made her feel like she would no longer be alone in this world.

"OK, Dagi." Glass Heart smiled once she'd taken in the nickname that Adagio had handed to her.

"What about you, Cold? Do you wanna be our friend?" Adagio turned to Cold Wind with a little smile on her face once she'd finished her little talk with Glass Heart.

"Sure, why not?" He said, shaking Adagio's hand as well. "I think the three of us are gonna get along just fine, Dagi."

"Hehe, thank you, Cold." Glass Heart smiled once their friendships had been made. "Now then, let's play. Together, as friends." She put her hand out.

"Together, as friends..." Cold Wind said, putting his hand on top of Glass Heart's and waited for Adagio to respond.

"Together, as friends..." Adagio put her hand on top of both of their hands and looked at the two of them with a little smile. It had felt like she'd just gained a new brother and sister. She felt quite content with this feeling as the three of them started to play on the climbing frame once again.

Adagio, Glass Heart and Cold Wind were back to playing regularly, their many games of Hide-and-seek and Tag never failing to amuse them. They shared laughs together as they began running around like the children they really were. And for Adagio, it felt like a new, much better era had begun for her...

Aria, on the other hand was still waiting for Ancient Myth and Wonderful World to finish their turns on the rocking horses. She'd tried everything to keep herself entertained until that time, whether it was trying to imitate a rocking motion herself, to rolling around on the floor or even just imagining things.

She just now noticed that Ms. Emerald was supervising Ancient Myth and Wonderful World, making sure they didn't fly off or take too long on the rocking horses. Eventually, Aria shared looks with Fiery Ambition and Party Animal and they all shared the same feeling of boredom.

"How long do we have to wait?" Aria said, sparking up a conversation with the two others who were patiently waiting their turns.

"Well, Ms. Emerald said that we each get two minutes on these things, so I'd say not long from now." Party Animal said, smiling as she knew that she didn't have to wait long. "At least that's what she's saying to Ancient and Wonderful."

"So, what's on your mind... Aria is it?" Fiery Ambition decided to ask, not being able to cope with the wait any longer as he finally began to talk to Aria to pass the time.

"Yeah, that's my name." She said, looking a little surprised that someone actually continued the conversation with her. "You're, uhh... Fiery Ambition, right?"

"Yeah, that's me." He said, smiling that Aria actually remembered his name for once. "Nice to meet you, Aria."

"Nice to meet you too, Fiery." She said, able to get at least some time burned as the two of them began to talk. "So, how long have you been in the class?"

"Oh, not long." He said, lying on his back and using his fingers to count the days he'd been here. "It must have been sometime last month when I joined the Cubs."

"Oh, really?" She asked, pretty interested in this little chat they were now having. "It's only my first day here."

"Yeah, Silver Lining said that when we did the 'Hello Time' together." Fiery Ambition said, smiling as he reminded Aria of this fact. "It's a pleasure to have you, Adagio and Sonata in the Cubs with all of us."

"A pleasure to be here." She said, smiling once she'd returned the greeting to Fiery Ambition. "I hope we can have lots of fun together."

"Alright then, time's up, you two." Ms. Emerald said as she picked Ancient Myth and Wonderful World off of the rocking horses and looked over at Fiery Ambition, Party Animal and Aria. "Now then, who wants to go next?"

"Well, who do you think should go?" Aria said, bringing both Party Animal and Fiery Ambition into a little group huddle so that they could decide who would go on the rocking horses next out of the three of them.

"Well, I think that you and Party Animal should go first." Fiery Ambition said, giving off a little smile as he spoke. "You could spend some quality time with Party here, having some girl-time as you call it."

"Aww... That's sweet of you, Fiery." Party Animal said, shooting her own little smile right back at him. "But I can't accept that offer. I don't really wanna leave you out of your fun."

"Well, then. I guess I'll give up my place." Aria said, finally coming to a decision at this moment in time.

"Really?" Both Party Animal and Fiery Ambition said together with a look of surprise on their faces. They'd never expected Aria, one of the new kids to give up her chance to the two of them.

"Yeah, you deserve it. You've probably done this many times together, and I wouldn't want to take up more of your time, after all." She said, shooting a little smile at the two of them. "Go on, walk over to Ms. Emerald. You deserve this more than I do..."

"Thanks, Aria." They both said, toddling over to Ms. Emerald and letting themselves be picked up by her. Once they were both in her arms, they were gently placed onto the rocking horses and began to use their momentum to rock the horses and get the most fun out of them as possible.

As they went, they looked back at Aria, who was quite content with talking to Ancient Myth and Wonderful World once they'd made it over to her. They both knew that deep down, Aria was a kind and sweet little girl, who would be willing to give up her free spot to others, if she was new to this sort of thing...

Once their time was up, they came off the horses, still laughing at all the fun they'd been having together. Once they made it back to Aria, she stopped talking with Ancient Myth and Wonderful World and now turned her attention to Fiery Ambition and Party Animal.

"Aria, thank you so much!" Party Animal said, pulling Aria back onto her feet and shaking her hand. "You allowed us to have some fun, at the cost of your own space."

"That was such a kind thing to do, Aria." Fiery Ambition said, shaking her had once Party Animal had had her fill of hand-shaking. "If you ever wanna be our friends, you're welcome to accept us..."

"Well..." She said, looking over to both Ancient Myth and Wonderful World, who were both nodding at her, prompting her to accept. "OK. I did wanna make some friends here, anyways." She grew her smile once again.

"So, we're friends now?" Fiery Ambition asked once Aria made her way over to the rocking horse to take her turn at long last.

"Sure." She said, letting Ms. Emerald pick her up and put her down on the rocking horse, so she could finally have some fun during her Playtime.

Aria used her momentum to push herself backwards and forwards, tilting the horse in that direction. She also held on tightly to the reins so that she didn't fall off. She smiled after a few seconds of rocking and looked over at Fiery Ambition and Party Animal once again.

She was feeling something she'd never felt in eons. True friendship. The kind act she did for Fiery Ambition and Party Animal made her feel warm and loved inside and she liked this feeling quite well. If this was what it was to have friends, then Aria was looking forward to making lots more friends as she would get older...

Sonata was with Speed Freak, Joyous Occasion and Wishing Well over by the slides. They were all having fun climbing up the ladders and quickly zipping down the slopes on their bottoms, laughing once they landed on the cushion-like padding once again.

It was fun for the most part, until Sonata noticed something she'd never have guessed she'd even seen. After a while, Wishing Well and Speed Freak looked a little bored once they'd landed again. Instead of going back up for another slide down, Sonata moved over to the two of them, in an attempt to find out what was wrong with them and hopefully rectify their problem.

"What's wrong, you two?" Sonata asked once she'd finally arrived at the rather bored-looking Speed Freak and Wishing Well. "Why aren't you smiling anymore?"

"I never thought I'd say this, but I'm actually BORED of sliding like this." Speed Freak said, showing the root cause of his problem to Sonata straight away.

"Aww... Why's that?" She said, holding up both of her hands for added body language.

"Well, it's just the same thing over and over again." Wishing Well said, looking a little bored herself. "We just climb up the stairs and slide back down the slope, that's it. And we've been doing this for at least two months now and have just finally gotten bored of it."

"For realises?" Sonata asked, wondering how kids of her age could possibly get bored from having fun. "But this is FUN, how could you possibly get bored from playing like this kids you really are?"

"I dunno. It just sorta happened, to be honest." Speed Freak said, shrugging his shoulders, clearly unable to pinpoint how he could possibly have gotten bored of sliding down the slides with the others.

"Well, now what do we do?" Wishing Well said, sitting down and putting her hand on her cheek in boredom. "I mean, we do like the slides and have gotten the most fun out of them, but after all this time, we've finally gotten bored of them and don't know what to do."

Sonata looked at the two of them and then looked over at the slides. She then looked back at Speed Freak and Wishing Well, who were now holding hands, as if they were brother and sister. Then, with all this knowledge, Sonata got one of the best ideas she could have ever have thought off in this state.

She went over to two of the slides and used what little strength she had to move the slides and put them together. They were surprisingly light, believe it or not and Sonata was quite happy to know this as she put the slides next to each other.

"What are you doing, Sonata?" Speed Freak asked, curious as to know what was going through Sonata's head at this moment.

"Ta-da!" She said, once she'd finished her little rearranging. The slides were now together, next to each other so that they could all slide down together, instead of apart. "Now we can slide down together, and hold hands as we go down!"

"Are you sure this will work, Sonata?" Speed Freak said as he and Wishing Well made their way back to the stairs of the slides once again.

"I'm sure it will work." She said as she reached the top of the stairs and waited patiently for Speed Freak and Wishing Well to climb up with her. Once she was there, she held hands with Joyous Occasion and the two of them slid down together, laughing as they went down with added speed due to their held hands.

"Actually, that DOES look pretty entertaining..." Wishing Well said as she climbed the stairs with Speed Freak and waited patiently at the top for Sonata and Joyous Occasion to return.

"Well, here goes nothing..." Wishing Well said as she held hands with Speed Freak and Sonata. Sonata held onto Joyous Occasion's hand once again and they were all ready to go again.

"On the count of three, we slide down together." Sonata said, looking at the floor again as she looked at the three kids she was now holding hands with. "Ready?"

"Ready!" They all said together, shooting little smiles of confidence and trust at Sonata.

"Alrighty then..." Sonata said as she smiled right back at them all.

"One..." They said, holding onto each others' hands together, bearing little grins as they looked at each other one last time before they slid down. "Two..." They said, shuffling backwards a little, ready to shoot down the slopes together. "Three!"

The three of them all went down together, much faster than before. They all held each others' hands as they went down the slides, laughing happily once they all landed back on the padded floor again, on their backs or sides due to the added speed.

"Hehe. I gotta hand it to you, Sonata. That WAS pretty fun." Speed Freak said, smiling at Sonata once he got back onto his feet after all that excitement.

"I agree with Speed here." Wishing Well said, eager to have another go on the slides together like that. "What a great idea, Sonata."

"Aww... Thanks." She said, blushing at that compliment she'd received. Sonata had been getting a lot of praise from the three of them once her plan had some to fruition. "Happy to help you have fun."

"Sonata, do you wanna be our friend?" Both Speed Freak and Wishing Well asked, holding their hands out, waiting for Sonata to accept their offer.

"For realises?" She asked back, making sure they weren't joking around with her.

"For realises." They both said back, laughing at how childish that sounded. They still had their hands out at this moment, and Sonata smiled back and happily accepted them.

"What about you, Joy? You wanna be our friend as well?" Sonata asked, extending her own hand to Joyous Occasion, who was more than happy to accept it at this point in time.

"Sure thing, Sonata." She said, shaking the Siren child's hand happily. "You're pretty fun. I like fun friends."

"Me too." Sonata said, bringing all three of her new friends into one big hug together, all of which aww'd happily with one another. The four of them were good friends already, and it wasn't even noon.

The next few minutes they spent together were on the slides, all going down together, giggling all the while. They'd never tire of all this now, they were all friends in this. Sonata enjoyed this fun even more than ever before now, due to the fact that she had some new friends to play with, to make her feel more welcomed into her new life and quite content with her current stature.

All in all, Adagio, Aria and Sonata had all made some good friends in class today. They all played together with their friends until Playtime was over and they were called back to the table by Silver Lining and Fresh Start.

Once they all sat down again, Adagio, Aria and Sonata looked at each other with smiles. Smiles that told each other that they'd made some great friends during Playtime and were eager to spend the next lesson together with their friends. For The Dazzlings, this new discovery was a wonderful one, their friendships seemed wonderful to them. They'd never had any friends before they'd came here today and now that they'd discovered such a wonderful sensation, they felt like a new era was happening for them...

Author's Note

Thank you for reading the latest chapter of Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars. If you liked this chapter, be sure to send it to all your friends on Facebook and Twitter. Not only that, but send it to all of your followers, so they too can share in this wonderful story.

Also, if it's not too hard, I'd like it if you commented more on this story. While all the upvotes and favourites are appreciated, I feel like this story is falling short on comments. I'm mainly driven by comments here. I've probably said this time and time again, but the more you comment on my stories, the more active I become. So, just feel free to leave whatever comments you wish in that little box below.

Now then, I need to get going. We're going to the grand Japony palace with Mama...

Luna: Alright then, Shadowmane... Are you good to go?

Me: Yes, Mama.

Night--Mist: You'we gonna wove dis pwace, Shad. It's fuww of histowy and beauty...

Me: Weawwy?

Autumn Breeze: Of couwse. Why ewse wouwd dis pwace be on da top 3 most beautifuw pwaces in Equestwia?

Me: Good point.

Celestia: Come on, kids. Let's get going. (Levitates all of us up in her aura)

New Friends

Twilight and Sunset were over in the park, taking the beautiful scenery in as they sat back and relaxed. They still had some things to do on their list, but found this as a sort of break from all their fun together. They looked up at the sky and sighed in bliss.

"You know, I never really understood how peaceful the world looks without all the evil attacks." Sunset said, smiling as she looked at the luscious green grass and clear blue sky. "Really helps you unwind, don't you think?"

"Yeah, it's quite wonderful." Twilight said, sharing Sunset's thoughts. "I too never really thought how beautiful the Human World is, beyond all the attacks I've seen here."

Twilight and Sunset had one more minute of viewing the wonderful scenery before they got back onto their feet again to do the next thing on their list.

"So, what's next?" Twilight inquired as she looked at the list once again.

"Well, I think we should hit the river now." Sunset said, looking at the sun in the sky once again. "Today happens to be a perfect day for the two of us to go sailing."

"Sailing?" Twilight said, once again surprised that such a concept existed in this world as well. "We can do that here?"

"Of course." Sunset said, as the two of them made their way back to the car to head to the nearby river and spend some quality time together on a boat. "We might even have time to fish afterwards."

As they started to make their way back, they saw the Humane 5 walking down the street with some other boys. Twilight and Sunset smiled, as they knew they'd been getting boyfriends after they had graduated and were now developing a stronger relationship with them.

Twilight decided to walk over to the Humane 5 to say hello again and meet their new boyfriends. She made sure to look both ways when crossing the road and approached them from their fronts.

"Hi, girls." She said, waving to the five of them happily once they had all crossed paths again.

"Hi, Twilight!" They all said back as they stopped at her, shooting her smiles once they made it back to her and Sunset.

Once Twilight and Sunset reunited with the Humane 5, they immediately saw five other males with them. They seemed to match the girls quite well in terms of looks. There was a boy with spiky hair, one with elegantly trimmed hair, another with almost the same hair as Pinkie's, a boy hiding half of his face with some of his hair and one who looked the part of a western boy.

"Nice to see you all again." Twilight said, shaking all of their hands for an equal amount of time. "Oh, and I see you found your very special somebodies."

"Why yes we have." Rarity said, stroking her boyfriend's rather lavish coat. "And by the looks of things, they found us in return."

"Such a divine little lady to come rushing into my arms." The posh-looking male said, philosophising on how Rarity met him. "We met for quick spot of tea together and discussed our interests with each other, resulting in us becoming smitten with one another."

"Ahh... Such a gentlemanly figure with a wonderfully silver tongue." Rarity said, caressing his coat a little more as she sighed in content. "His way with words had won my heart the second we sat and had a little talk with one another."

"Yeah, yeah. Enough with the royal gibberish." Said the boy with the spiky hair, cutting the act short. "Let's move on to me and how I met Rainbow Dash here."

"Ahem, we will finish once we are finished." Rarity said, shooting a little glare at the boy, getting him to shut his mouth. "Do not make this any harder than it needs to be."

"Jeez, what's with her?" He whispered to Rainbow Dash so that Rarity and her boyfriend couldn't hear her.

"Don't mind Rarity here, she's just getting into this whole love thing and is quite sensitive to how guys like you cut her short." Rainbow Dash whispered back. "My advice: Let her finish, otherwise you'll be in for a world of hurt."

"Anyways. As I was saying, the two of us became boyfriend and girlfriend in a snap." She said, snapping her fingers at the end of that sentence. "We went out for an exuberant meal and arrived back at our abodes feeling rather pleased with the night's events."

"Ever since that fateful day, Miss Rarity here has been showing me a wonderful time where ever we went." He said, holding her hand quite tenderly and bearing a smile at her. "Even if the location was rather garish, or filled with common folk, she still managed to make it quite tolerable for the both of us in the end."

"There. Now you may speak, Gun Nut." Rarity said, finally allowing Rainbow Dash's boyfriend to speak.

"So... Gun Nut, is it?" Twilight said, taking in that rather unusual name for Rainbow Dash's boyfriend in this world. Since she'd been taught of firearms by Sunset, she knew that the term 'gun' was used as a weapon for murder. "That's a rather odd name for someone for you to love, isn't it, Rainbow Dash?"

"It's actually a pretty funny story, believe it or not." She said, leaning against the wall to explain. "We met online on this awesome war game where we could double-jump and air-dash and quickstep to avoid being shot at. It's pretty awesome, and quite fun to be honest."

"We met online and played a quick game of Team Deathmatch against each other." Gun Nut decided to go on with how they met online. "You know, for a girl, she's pretty talented with a SMG when you spend some time with her."

"Yeah, took one of those bad boys out into the game, got 15 kills and only 6 deaths with it." She said, bragging on and on about her skills. "Even though it was only my first time playing that game, I was pretty awesome, wasn't I?"

"Yeah." Gun Nut said, looking at Rainbow Dash with a smile. "Even though I got my ass handed to me by a girl, it all makes up for the fact that she's a pretty girl behind her customized character."

"Aww... You're sweet, you know that?" She said, smiling back at him.

"You too." He said, stroking her shoulders gently.

"Well, I think that it's a pleasure to meet you all." Twilight said, shaking the hands of each of the Humane 5's boyfriends. "But if I could get your names, that would be a pleasure as well."

"Oh, forgive me for being so rude that I never introduced myself." Said Rarity's boyfriend, kneeling for Twilight. "My name is Blueblood, a pleasure to make your acquaintance."

"Blueblood, eh?" Twilight said, fascinated once more. Judging from this information, some characters in the Human World had different personalities, as opposed to their Equestria counterparts. "And who might the rest be?"

"Name's Gun Nut, but you already knew that." He said, reminding Twilight of this information.

"Ah'm Lone Ranger." Said the cowboy with Applejack. "Trust me, Applejack and I go together like peas in a pod."

"My name's Isolation." Said the boy with Fluttershy. "Sounds like a pretty bizarre name for someone like me, huh?"

"Well, I would agree with you on that regard, but you DID have the courage to date Fluttershy here." Twilight said, looking at the both of them. "No offense, right?"

"It's alright, Twilight." Fluttershy smiled back at her before looking back at Isolation. "We actually have a lot in common, when you think about it."

"Hi there!" Twilight was suddenly forced to flinch when Pinkie's boyfriend appeared from out of nowhere. "Nice to see ya, Twilight. I'm Cheese, Cheese Sandwich."

"Oh... Really?" Twilight said, surprised that the Pinkie Pie and the Cheese Sandwich were boyfriend and girlfriend, as opposed to their Equestria counterparts, who just happened to be friends. "How long have you been boyfriend and girlfriend?"

"Well, it's quite a funny story, really." Cheese said, beginning to explain to Twilight all that he knew. "Me and Pinkie have been friends since Kindergarten and had only just reunited a few days back at Sugarcube Corner."

"We had a little talk with each other and we finally decided and Pinkie Promised to never ever be apart ever again." Pinkie said, smiling gleefully. "And you remember how Pinkie Promises work, right, Twilight?"

"Of course I do." She smiled back, remembering full well that Equestria Pinkie Pie had something similar to what Human World Pinkie was explaining to her. "Breaking a Pinkie Promise is the fastest way to lose a friend-"

"FOREVER!!!" Both Pinkie and Cheese said together and chuckled afterwards.

"Well, we were just heading down to the river to relax a little." Sunset said, finally getting a chance to speak in this little group. "You can come with us, if you'd like."

"Well, we'd be delighted to come with you." Rarity said, looking back at Blueblood afterwards. "That is if our boyfriends wish to come along as well..."

"It IS such a divine day today, is it not?" Blueblood said, admiring the clear sky and tranquil streets. "Such an elegant day should not be wasted on dull matters inside."

"Well, it would be nice to try and catch up on my birdwatching," Isolation said, finally smiling at Twilight. "Don't you think, Fluttershy?"

"Oh my, yes." She smiled and tussled Isolation's hair, causing him to turn and smile at her. "The birds are sure to be up and about on days like this."

"Ah agree with ya'll. It truly is a mighty fine day today." Lone Ranger said, looking at Applejack at the exact same time she turned to look at him. "Dont'cha agree, Applejack?"

"Ah agree with ya on that, Lone." She said, smiling as she briefly adjusted her hat so that it wasn't in the way of her face as she spoke.

"I guess I could use a break from all the games we've been playing." Gun Nut said, looking at Rainbow Dash once again. "I mean, while it is fun, it can get a little too addictive if you play it for too long."

"That I can agree with you on." Rainbow Dash said, smiling back at her boyfriend. "Even awesome gamers like me and Gun here need to take breaks now and again."

"Well, that's everyone." Sunset said, before remembering Cheese and Pinkie hadn't had their opinions yet. "Oh. I almost forgot. What about you two?"

"Well..." Pinkie and Cheese put on their thinking caps, which ironically looked like hats with fake brains on top. When they finally came up with an answer, they took of their caps and said. "Yes indeedy!"

"Good. Now that's everyone." Sunset said, leading the way to the river. "Let's get going."

And with that, the twelve of them were on their way. Twilight and Sunset would tell each other of the wonders of the other world and what they didn't already know. As for the Humane 5 and their boyfriends, they were spending pretty much the whole journey talking to each other.

Back in the Cubs classroom, The Dazzlings and all their new friends had just finished their first math lesson and were heading outside with the other kids for what their teacher called 'Recess'. They smiled once they were out in the warming daylight again and immediately got a good look on what to do out here.

There were some blackboards attached to the tall fences, in case any of the kids wanted to use the chalk to draw again. There were also a few see-saws here, should kids want to play together. On top of all that, there was also a nice little playhouse for the kids to have some privacy, stay out of the sun or have some tea parties if they wanted to."

As The Dazzlings made it across the little playground, they saw a little squirrel at the nearby fence. At first, Adagio and Aria didn't pay any attention to it, but then they saw Sonata, running over to it giddily.

She stopped herself a few feet away from the squirrel, surprised that it hadn't run off yet. She then slowly approached it, still surprised that it hadn't made a break for it at this point. The squirrel saw Sonata and merely stood still. It didn't know what to do, or whether or not to consider Sonata a predator.

"Hello there." Sonata said to the squirrel once she was close enough to it. "What's your name?"

The squirrel merely chittered once Sonata was close enough and then finally decided to bolt away from her. It climbed back over the fence rather quickly and back into the fields where it came from.

"Aww..." Sonata said, sad that the squirrel had fled from her. She could have made an animal friend as well, but sadly it was not the case this time.

"Don't worry about that, Sonata." Adagio said, putting a hand on her shoulder to cheer her up. "You still have us."

"I know that, Dagi." She said, smiling back at her sister, almost instantly forgetting the squirrel incident.

Then the three of them went back to what they were doing, playing with their new friends. Adagio, Aria and Sonata did like their new friends and were already having some pleasant experiences with them all.

Adagio, Aria and Sonata were all together this time, so that they could all meet their new friends. Evidently, all twelve of them were in a circle and decided to play a good game of Duck, Duck, Goose together.

"I just have one question before we begin." Sonata said, raising a hand to catch the attention of all her new friends. "What's Duck, Duck, Goose?"

"I'll start off." Cold Wind said, smiling as he was happy to educate Sonata on this little matter. "Just watch what we all do, Sonata. You'll know afterwards."

Sonata smiled and watched Cold Wind stand up. She wondered what this meant for her, Adagio, Aria and the other kids they were with, until they saw Cold Wind gently tapping the heads of each of the other kids.

"Duck..." He said, tapping Speed Freak's head before moving on to the next kid in the circle.

"Duck..." He said every time he tapped the heads of the kids he passed, including Wonderful World, Ancient Myth, Glass Heart, Joyous Occasion and even Adagio and Aria.

He then hesitated once he made it over to Fiery Ambition. His tap was a little more rapid and he smiled gleefully as he finally said "Goose!" which caused Fiery Ambition to stand up and chase him.

The chase was pretty rapid, with the two of them circling around the group, trying to either catch or avoid being caught by the chaser. Once Cold Wind made it back to where Fiery Ambition had been sitting, he sat down there, getting cheers from the other kids and letting Fiery Ambition choose next.

"Oh... I get it now." Sonata said, smiling as she'd finally been given the chance to process all this new information she'd received. "Alright then, let's keep going."

"Okay then, Sonata. But I might pick you as Goose too, you never know..." He said, smiling as he tapped Wishing Well's head and said "Duck..."

Sonata could feel the anticipation mount as Fiery Ambition closed in on her, she wondered whether or not she'd be ducked or goosed. She felt the tap on her head and was met with Fiery Ambition's judgement: "Duck..."

Sonata sighed, she'd been spared the energy as she now saw Fiery Ambition moving on to the next kid in the circle, Party Animal.

The tension was so thick, you could cut it with a knife. It could have been any of them, but eventually, it was Ancient Myth who received the "Goose!" and was now running after Fiery Ambition.

This time, however, Fiery Ambition was caught. Believe it or not, Ancient Myth is pretty fast for a kid her age. She caught Fiery Ambition, subduing him and walking him back to where she sat, so that she could now deliver her share of judgements to the kids.

Eventually, Ancient Myth made it back to Sonata and hesitated once again. She could see that Sonata was pretty fun-loving and pondered whether or not to give her the goose and have her chase her. She decided at last and gave Sonata a "Goose!"

Sonata immediately took this word and got up to her feet to run after Ancient Myth. The two of them giggled gleefully as they circled around the others, hearing their words of encouragement and taking them to heart. The two of them were fast, and Ancient Myth was about to get back to where Sonata had been sitting, but then...

"Gotcha!" Sonata said, gently squeezing Ancient Myth's shoulder, getting her to stop. She looked back at Sonata and shook her hand before sitting back down again.

"Hehe, this is actually REALLY fun!" Sonata said, still quite happy from that adrenaline rush she'd received when she'd been goosed. "Now... Who should I choose next..."

Sonata eyed up each of the kids as she went past, with some of them making eager faces as they looked at her. While Sonata liked all of the kids in the circle, she couldn't goose all of them at once, otherwise, she'd be beaten pretty fast.

"Duck..." She said, tapping Cold Wind gently before moving on again.

Eventually, she made it back to Adagio and Aria, wondering which one of them would have the privilege of pursuing her around the other kids. She looked at both of them for a good few minute before she said "Duck..." to Adagio and "Goose!" to Aria.

The two Sirens were quite agile for their current states and ran quite quickly around the kids. Aria did get close a few times, but Sonata was also pretty quick on her feet. Eventually, Sonata made it back to Adagio just in time, as Aria just skidded past her once she made it back.

"Wow, Sonata..." Aria said, still wondering how Sonata had managed to outrun her. "You're pretty fast."

"Thanks, Ari." She said, shooting a smile back at her Siren sister. "You're pretty fast as well."

Aria merely smiled at that remark and decided to continue on with the game. She went around the kids, just like the others had done and began passing her many ducks before giving out her one goose.

She made it back to Speed Freak, implying that his name was the same as his nature. Aria got a little grin and gave him the one "Goose!" She could use and began running.

And true to his name, Speed Freak was a speed freak. He had Aria before she even made a half circle around the others. She merely giggled at that little rush of excitement and sat down in Speed Freak's place.

The three Siren sisters looked at each other from their respective places, smiling at each other as they felt the feel of excitement. They had always had fun before, but that was predictable fun. All this anticipation and sudden surprise was what made this fun even more fun than before.

They could only tell from both their experiences and the continuation of this game that the fun for them was only just beginning here at the Cubs...

"Goose!" Speed Freak said, causing his target, Adagio, to get up onto her feet and pursue him. Despite being quite quick for the leader of The Dazzlings, Adagio still couldn't catch Speed Freak, and he hastily sat down next to Aria, sharing a smile with her before Adagio made her decisions.

The twelve of them all liked the game of Duck, Duck, Goose overall, and was pretty much all they did for the time they had spent out here. While everything else looked exciting to them, they were more enthralled in their little group game. The kids mainly looked at The Dazzlings, knowing that they were just like them in a way, ready to face the future with big smiles on their faces.

Eventually, they were all called back in by Fresh Start and Silver Lining, all shaking hands as a sign of good sportsmanship as they all went back inside for their next lesson of the day. They all sat back down at the table and saw Ms. Emerald move the little arrow down to 'The Alphabet'.

Author's Note

Thanks for reading the latest chapter of Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars. I did mean to get this out a little earlier, but I had a lot of inconveniences to get over. The main one being I had a LOT of Trapped Wind last night, and it made me writhe in agony for pretty much all evening. I also threw up at quarter past 11 last night, so yeah. I wasn't a happy bunny.

But yeah. If the whole boyfriend thing with the Humane 5 seems a little out of place there, you can take comfort in knowing that they won't be relevant to the plot ahead, and will only serve as another thing that they'll all be fighting for when The Blasters eventually hatch their nefarious plot. Interesting fact: I shipped Pinkie and Cheese together because I was COMPLETELY disappointed with the fact that he wasn't in Rainbow Rocks, he didn't even get a deleted scene either. But seriously, it would have been awesome if at one point, he and his group duelled The Rainbooms in the Battle Of The Bands event. It would have made me love the movie even more, but hey. It's only a slight hitch in an otherwise infallible movie (Besides the whole losing their ability to sing without the pendants crap.)

As for the question: Who did you really want to see in Rainbow Rocks? Cameo or under The Dazzlings' influence.

Whilst you all dwell on that question, I need to get going. Luna's taking me and Nighty to this special candy store whilst Celestia deals with the others.

Luna: Well, here we are.

Night--Mist: It wooks wondewfuw... (Drools at the sight of all that Japonese candy)

Me: I know, wight?

Luna: Alright then, little ones. You can choose one piece to take back with you to the hotel tonight.

Me: Onwy one?

Luna: We don't want to make you seem spoilt to the Japonese by letting you have all the candy on offer today.

Night--Mist: Awwight den... (Begins looking at all the different flavours and types of candy)

Me: Wet's see wat dey have fow us...

A Wonderful World Of Fun

One Year Later...

Twilight and Sunset were playing with The Dazzlings in their bedroom, keeping them entertained before they went out tonight. Tonight was the night that the carnival came round again, and The Dazzlings were quite excited to go.

They had been good little girls for five years now and were starting to get treated to bigger and better rewards. This carnival was only here for a limited time, so they were being taken to it before it went away to another city.

"So, Sunset," Twilight began to speak once Sunset had had some time to herself. "What is a carnival, anyway?"

"Well, it's a little harder to explain to an Equestrian. But a carnival is what you'd usually call a fair," Sunset responded, telling Twilight about the wonders of the Human World carnival. "However, it's a little different to an ordinary Equestrian fair."

"Oh? In what way?" Twilight asked, wondering what differences a carnival and an Equestrian fair had.

"Well, there are things here called 'attractions'," Sunset said, explaining to Twilight the differences between the two. "Attractions are special little activities such as roller-coasters and fun houses. There are also some places that sell food at a carnival, in case you happen to be hungry."

"They do food as well?"

"Well, yeah. But it won't be Equestrian food like you're used to," Sunset continued. "The food here also comprises of a few meats and sugar snacks."

"Speaking of which, why don't ponies eat meat?" Twilight decided to ask, curious to know why her kind ate nothing but vegetables.

"Trust me, Twilight, you don't want to know," Sunset said, reminding herself of the fact that it would utterly traumatize Twilight to let her know that meat was made of other animals.

"Oh? And why would that be?" She sounded like Sunset Shimmer was keeping a deep secret from her, something so dark that not even she could know about it. She wanted to know for real why Sunset thought that it would be a bad idea for her to discover meat.

"Well you see, here's the thing..." Sunset ended up whispering it to Twilight in the end, since it was something that equines like her and Twilight had been forbidden to discover...

Twilight ended up running over to the bathroom and started to puke in the toilet, she could never forget what she had heard back there. The whole concept seemed like it was some sick game that mother nature liked to play with her and eventually watch her revile in disgust and horror upon the realization of this fact.

"Uhh... Are you okay, Twilight?" Sunset asked as she now looked at Twilight throwing up in the toilet. She was now kicking herself mentally, seeing one of her friends like this after hearing a fact of this world that she'd imparted onto her.

"Why in Celestia's name would the Human World kill animals..." Twilight finally finished throwing up and turned to face Sunset once more, now with a rather mortified look on her face. "...AND THEN COOK AND EAT THEM?!"

"Well I wasn't going to tell you in the first place, but you DID ask me, after all." Sunset said, reminding Twilight that all her sickness had been caused by her own curiosity.

"Even so, the whole concept of the idea is simply revolting, as Rarity would put it," Twilight said, taking a drink to get the aftertaste of vomit out of her mouth. "Who in their right mind would want to eat once living animals?"

"People who've obviously never been to Equestria, that's for sure," Sunset said as she flushed all the entrails of vomit down the drain so that they would land in the sewers of the Human World.

Twilight had never realized just how monstrous this world was in terms of food. There were humans who would go so far as to kill an innocent pig, chicken or lamb and end up cooking them and serving them to others. She was rather thankful that such an atrocity would never befall upon Equestria, since it was a world made of nothing but animals.

Sunset felt rather miserable for telling Twilight of such a barbaric lifestyle the humans had. She wanted to make it up to her some way possible and then remembered that tonight, She and The Dazzlings were heading out to a carnival. She thought that would be the perfect way for Twilight to ease her nerves.

"Hey, Twilight," Sunset said, putting a hand on Twilight's shoulder to help her feel more at ease with herself. "Would a trip to the carnival help cheer you up?"

"As long as I don't even have to look at any meat of any form, I'll be fine." Twilight said, still shuddering at how such a heinous act like animal slaughter could even be classified as making food.

"Alright then," Sunset said as she escorted Twilight out of the room and back to Musician's Delight. "Let's just get our little stars first, then we can go."

Twilight smiled upon hearing this information. After spending a few years with Sunset in the Human World, she found The Dazzlings and their childish ways to be a spiritual release from all the stress and struggles of her daily life. She looked forward to seeing their smiling faces once she eventually made it to the door, as it told her that everything can be made perfect, given time.

Upon opening the door, both Twilight and Sunset were met with a very familiar sight. Adagio, Aria and Sonata were all playing once more, sinking into feelings of euphoria as they went on with their activities. Sunset and Twilight watched the three of them from the door, sharing looks of motherhood as The Dazzlings had their fun.

Adagio still had Mr. Fuzzykins after all these years, despite getting older now, this bear still held a special place in her heart. The soft fabric felt to her like it had been handed down as a heavenly gift of comfort from whatever god or gods she used to worship back when she had her first life.

Aria was playing a game of imagination with Sonata. The two of them had really changed over the past years, whereas before, Sonata and Aria had a little tension. Now it felt like the two of them were sisters who loved each other, very much.

Once Twilight and Sunset saw The Dazzlings looking at them from their current positions, they decided to stop what they were doing and listen to what they had to say.

"Alright, girls. You've gotta stop playing now," Sunset said, informing them that it was time to go to the carnival she'd wanted to take them to. "I'll give you some time to put away your toys, but then we have to go to the carnival."

The three of them didn't respond verbally and instead responded with actions. Aria and Sonata dropped whatever toys they were using as imaginary items whilst Adagio took Mr. Fuzzykins over to her bed and put him down under the covers before she went on.

"Okay, Mr. Fuzzykins, you sleep tight now," She said as she acted like her own mother in a way towards the stuffed animal. Her words seemed motherly, as if Sunset's ways were starting to rub off on her. She then put her head closer to the bear as if she was imagining that it was telling her something. "What's that? You want me to sing you a lullaby?"

Twilight and Sunset's curiosities were piqued upon hearing that last sentence Adagio spoke. Their pendants had been destroyed for over five years now and now they were wondering if their souls had recovered after the discharge they received upon their defeat. Eventually, their thoughts were answered when Adagio began to sing.

"Twinkle, twinkle, little star. How I wonder what you are..." Adagio's voice sounded like it had come down from the heavens as she went on. It sounded like a thing of beauty as her lyrical prowess was used to lull the bear into an imaginary state of slumber.

"Up above the world so high, like a diamond in the sky..." Her singing had already impressed Twilight and Sunset as they now saw how magical a Siren's singing could be when it wasn't used for evil. The two of them then shared glances, wondering how Adagio possibly knew this song. All that Sunset had ever sang to them was the song she'd received with the card.

"Twinkle, twinkle, little star. How I wonder what you are..." Once the song had finished, Adagio tucked Mr. Fuzzykins in for the night and kissed his forehead tenderly. She might have been five years old now, but Adagio still had the freedom to be an imaginary mother to the bear. "Sweet dreams, Mr. Fuzzykins..."

"Aww..." Both Twilight and Sunset said together at how adorable Adagio was. She was not only a cute little girl now, but she was also an adorably cute singer at the same time. And even though Adagio's voice would get deeper as she would get older, Twilight and Sunset were still quite happy with how she'd turned out after she'd sung the Second Life Song with Aria and Sonata.

Adagio then walked on tiptoes, still enthralled with her imagination. She still imagined that Mr. Fuzzykins was fast asleep and she now wanted to avoid waking him up. Once she made it back to Twilight, Sunset, Aria and Sonata, she smiled and walked out the door with them all, allowing Sunset to turn off the lights and shut the door.

"Okay, let's go." Adagio said as she proceeded to walk down the stairs with Twilight, Sunset, Aria and Sonata.

Twilight and Sunset led The Dazzlings downstairs, out the front door and over to the car. Now since The Dazzlings were still quite small for five years of age, they still had to be lifted into the car by Twilight and Sunset. They didn't mind this however, in fact this was one of the old habits that they still enjoyed to this day. The feeling of flying was quite a wonderful feeling for the three of them and it made them feel quite giddy once they had landed in the seats.

Twilight and Sunset smiled once they saw The Dazzlings buckling themselves into the seats. They'd seen how they were growing up once more and were quite impressed with how quickly they were catching on to how they were able to operate things. Once they'd strapped themselves in, Twilight and Sunset did the same once they got into their seats and shut the doors.

Once the doors were shut and locked, Sunset put the key into the ignition slot, twisted it and was now driving the car to the carnival she'd been mentioning. As the engine purred and revved up, Twilight and The Dazzlings immediately felt the vibrations from the seats as they saw Sunset driving the car off the driveway and onto the road.

"Are you sure they'll be able to handle such thrills, Twilight?" Sunset decided to ask as they went past the streets, which had now been illuminated with streetlights since the moon now hung in the sky. "I mean, these thrills are more geared to people our age."

"Well, it all depends on whether or not these attractions are similar to those wild amusement park rides I've seen in Baltimare," Twilight responded, reminding herself that the attractions in Baltimare were quite intense. "If that's the case, then I'm sure there'll be at least one thing The Dazzlings can do, since Baltimare amusement parks have at least one thing for young fillies and colts."

"Either way, there's one thing that we can both take comfort in knowing," Sunset said, showing a smile once more as she finally arrived at the dazzling display of lights, which could only mean one thing to them all... "We're gonna have so much fun here..."

Once The Dazzlings were let out of the car, they were met with such a wonderful sight indeed. The carnival that Sunset had been talking about looked majestic in terms of colours and lights. There were all the different colours that The Dazzlings had been learning about in school and even colours they were unfamiliar with. They all beared smiles as all the wonderfully illuminating lights danced for them right in front of their eyes.

Beyond all the lights, there were attractions and food vendors as far as the eye could see. The Dazzlings heard humans' cries of delight as they rode the many roller-coasters and attractions. There were stuff like drop towers, roller coasters and even a giant slingshot which shot humans up to the air before letting them fall back down at a quite rapid pace.

Despite all these large attractions causing a little bit of fright for some of the people riding them, The Dazzlings were still eager to try all they could possibly do at this time. They shared looks of excitement as they looked at Twilight and Sunset, who now looked at all the attractions themselves, with looks of awe on their face.

"What should we do first?" Twilight eventually asked once she'd gotten over her looks of surprise. She'd seen some pretty big thrills back in Equestria but this was all a big step up from that.

"Well I think we should do something more suited towards The Dazzlings first," Sunset explained her ideals for the night. "If we work our way up to the really big thrills from the smaller things, the really thrilling attractions will seem much better."

"That sounds like a good plan," Twilight said before looking around to find something for Adagio, Aria and Sonata to have fun on together. She eventually saw a carousel nestled in between all the lights and colours and thought that that would be the perfect place to start. "Shall we?"

The others didn't even need a verbal answer to respond to Twilight's words, they knew it straight away that Twilight was going to take them on the carousel together to start with. They walked over to the attraction and saw that it was one token for each of them.

"Tokens?" Twilight asked once she looked at the toll on the board. "Is that the currency of this world?"

"Not exactly," Sunset decided to answer Twilight's question with a logical answer. "The currency of the Human World is actually different depending on where you live here. The currency used in this particular part of the world is known as 'dollars' and most commonly looks like this." Sunset said as she pulled out a $1 bill and showed it to Twilight.

"What's that?" Twilight asked once she got a good look at the crisp, green note with someone's face in the middle of it.

"This is a Dollar, otherwise known in Equestria as a Bit," Sunset explained as she decided to show Twilight every angle of the note, seeing as there was a backside as well. "I guess the Equestrian Bit to Human Dollar exchange rate is equal to one for one..."

"Hmm... Interesting," Twilight said as she now felt her pockets for what she presumed was her money. However, she felt something different to a dollar once she reached into the pocket. There was a leather wallet of sorts which flipped out into three segments once she opened it, with a flap for what she presumed was for her Dollars and a little zip pocket for smaller things. The only other detail she noticed was that her Cutie Mark was emblazoned on the front of the wallet once she closed it back up again. "So, do all humans have things like this?"

"You have your own wallet?" Sunset looked a little surprised that Twilight had now had something to hold onto her money in this world as well as something for her money back in Equestria. "When did that happen?"

"I don't really know," Twilight said, still surprised herself that she was now holding onto a Human World wallet. "I just felt something in my pocket upon your mention of the money of this world and it just popped up like magic."

"There might be something else in your pocket that could explain how you suddenly have a wallet," Sunset said as she now looked at Twilight's open pocket once more. "Have a look and see for yourself..."

Twilight felt her pocket again and felt something else, something much more thinner and paper-like. She pulled out what looked like a scroll from Equestria, ripped off the seal and opened it up wide, reading out the message inside.

Dear Twilight Sparkle...

I understand that you now wish to spend more time in the other world after the whole Siren incident a few years back. If that so happens to be the case, you should know by now that not everything in this world is free. However, to help you get started, me and Luna have casted a powerful spell on you which will give you some money for this new world at monthly intervals. Be sure to spend it wisely if you so happen to live here, you never know when this new money could come in handy for you...

Your faithful ruler,
Princess Celestia.

"Heh, Celestia's got everything covered, hasn't she?" Sunset grinned as she saw Twilight throw the letter into the trash can.

"I can't thank her enough..." Twilight smiled as she looked at the generous gift that Celestia had given her. She was holding onto a wallet, capable of helping her pay for many frivolous wonders this world had to offer her.

"So, now that we've got that little debate over, let's go and have some fun!" Sunset said as she and The Dazzlings got Twilight to walk with them once more.

The five of them walked over to a nearby counter, where someone was giving little tokens in exchange for dollars. He was a rather presentable looking man with clean hair and a white shirt. He saw Twilight and Sunset walking over to them and got his token box out. His box was rather large, capable of holding at least ten thousand tokens. And all of them were caressed in a plastic cube with a little top clamped onto the edges of the box's top.

"Evening, ladies," He said once Twilight and Sunset made it over to the counter he stood at. "How can I help you tonight?"

"We'll take a hundred tokens, please." Sunset said as she put a ten dollar bill onto the counter so that the man could take it and give them their much needed tokens for the night.

"Alright ladies, just let me count them all up..." He said once he accepted the money, opened the box and begun counting the tokens inside. He took them out ten at a time and put them into little groups of ten so that it was easier for him to count. "Ninety-eight... Ninety-nine... One hundred."

"Thanks, mister." Sunset smiled as she took the little tokens and walked away from the counter with Twilight and The Dazzlings, enabling the people behind them to exchange their money for tokens.

"You're welcome, ladies. Have a nice night." He said as he waved the five girls off and then turned to face his next customers.

"A hundred tokens for only ten bucks, if that's not a bargain then I don't know what is." Sunset smiled as she organized all the little tokens and put them into her pocket.

"This should get us on all of the attractions here," Twilight said before looking back at Adagio, Aria and Sonata. "Well... Almost all of them."

"Don't worry about that, Twilight," Sunset said as she too looked back on The Dazzlings. "We'll do what we CAN do with these little angels and save what we can't do for another time."

"But this carnival doesn't come back for at least another year or so, according to what you told me," Twilight said as she reminded Sunset of that one vital fact that she'd almost forgotten. "Meaning, if we miss out on any of the attractions here, we'll have to wait until next year to see them again."

"As I said before, we'll do what we can do this year and save the things we can't do for another year." Sunset said as she finally got back in the line for the carousel with Adagio, Aria and Sonata, almost leaving Twilight behind someone else.

Twilight and Sunset were now waiting in the line with The Dazzlings, watching all the wonders of the carnival go right before their eyes to pass the time. It was a rather wonderful place to be in and everyone seemed to be having a good time. Their bliss almost seemed like it was too much sometimes and it almost made Twilight feel on edge. But luckily for her, Sunset was there to help calm herself.

Eventually, the line ahead of them started to move and the five of them decided to move forward. Once Twilight and Sunset made it to the end of the line with Adagio, Aria and Sonata, they paid the man five of their tokens and made their way onto he carousel's frame and began to choose where to sit.

"I wanna ride the pony!" Sonata exclaimed as she saw a rather majestic horse with a pole through its' chest.

Twilight reviled in horror once again, looking at the pole going through the horse's skin. She then calmed herself once she saw that this was only used to help people balance and that the horse wasn't actually real. She thought that this world was good at dark humour, since the horses did resemble Earth Ponies from Equestria.

She helped Sonata up onto the horse by gently lifting her up onto the saddle. Once she saw how comfortable Sonata looked up there, she smiled and helped Adagio and Aria with their choices of seating. Ironically, they chose to sit on the backs of the fake horses as well.

Since Twilight and Sunset were still mother figures for The Dazzlings, they sat close to them. Once the five of them were nice and comfortable on the hard saddles, they held onto the swirled poles tightly so that they didn't fall off once the ride begun.

One of the members of staff came onto the frame and made sure that everyone was sat down comfortably. He made sure that everyone was holding on tight to whatever they were using to keep themselves on and smiled once he saw everyone was safe. He then jumped off the frame and shut the gate that everyone had came through, which gave the ride operator the go-ahead to start the ride.

Once he pressed a button, everyone on the ride could immediately feel the ride start to move. Upon this realization, they held on to the poles even tighter. The horses bobbed up and down whilst the carriages tilted slightly as the ride went on. This was all accompanied by some delightful music throughout the whole ride.

Adagio, Aria and Sonata could feel the horses move up and down at a gentle pace as the ride went on and on. This was an action that they approved of and even imagined that the horses they rode on were actual horses.

"Hehe, come on, Buttercup! Giddy up!" Sonata said, as she rode her horse throughout the whole ride.

"We're gonna win this race for sure!" Aria said as she used one of her free hands to slap the fake horse's flank like a racer would with a whipping stick.

"Hehe, I've never felt so alive!" Adagio said as she used her own free hand to stroke the horse's chin as she rode it. It wasn't a real horse, like all the others, but Adagio had been using her imagination a lot lately and so she imagined that she was riding a real, majestic horse.

Twilight and Sunset looked at each other on some occasions of the ride, sharing smiles as they looked ahead once more. There was a lot of fun things to do in this world instead of just being called in to stop an ancient evil from attacking. Twilight and Sunset's euphoria was quite clear, this fun could be shared by and was for everybody.

Once the ride had finished, Twilight and Sunset got off first and helped The Dazzlings back down onto their feet. After they were all together once more, Twilight and Sunset walked them off of the carousel's frame and back onto the grassy roads of the carnival.

"That was actually quite fun, Sunset," Twilight said once they had a minute to calm down after all that excitement. "It made not only me happy, but The Dazzlings happy as well."

"No arguments there," Sunset said, smiling at the fact that The Dazzlings were indeed happy with what had just happened back there on the carousel. "They definitely look like they had fun."

"That was fun!" The Dazzlings all said together, before sharing a little chuckle afterwards. "What now, Mommy?" They turned to face Sunset once they had calmed down.

"Well, I'm thinking that we could head to the roller-coasters next," Sunset said, putting together a mental route of attractions together in her mind. "Then we could head to the fun house and grab a bite to eat afterwards, if you're alright with that."

"I'm up for that idea," said Twilight showing her smile once more as she kneeled down to The Dazzlings to get their answers. "What about you, girls?"

"Yes, please!" Adagio said, showing her enthusiasm for all that Sunset had spoke of. She was now backing this idea all the way and waited eagerly for Aria and Sonata's responses.

"Sure!" Aria said, grinning excitedly at this choice of events. "What about you, Sonata?"

"Well..." Sonata thought about it for a little bit, making the other four girls get in closer on her. She decided to delay her answer for added tension in the hopes that they'd be quite cheerful with the response. "Let's go!"

The five of them cheered together and were now on their way, running happily like schoolchildren to the nearest roller-coaster they could find. Their euphoric looks were quite clear for all to see, Twilight, Sunset and The Dazzlings loved this wonderful world of fun that they were now playing in and wanted to make the absolute most of it.

Twilight, Sunset, Adagio, Aria and Sonata eventually made it into the queue for a ride called the 'Woodchuck' and smiled once they made it under one of the wooden arches of the wooden support that held the ride up. The roller-coaster itself looked like it was all made out of wood, apart from the metal bars hidden underneath the planks and the more metallic roller-coaster cars which the riders were sitting in.

It took more time than before to make it to the end of the line this time, but that didn't bother any of the girls in the slightest. Adagio and Sonata were talking to each other, wondering how this ride would make them squeal in delight as opposed the carousel they'd just came off of.

Aria was with Twilight and Sunset, wanting to sit with one of them once they eventually made it to the ride's seats themselves. She had a very eager smile on her face, as she wanted to get the front seats this time.

Eventually, Twilight, Sunset and The Dazzlings made it to the end of the queue and were put into different numbered pens with metallic gates standing in the way of them and the tracks. There were fifteen pens in all and each of them housed three people. Twilight decided to take Adagio and Sonata with her into her pen whilst Sunset took Aria with her into a different pen. Twilight had pen number 7 which was more nearer to the middle of the cars, whereas Sunset had pen number 3, which was closer to the front.

Once one of the roller-coaster trains came back to the station and allowed all the people sitting on it to get off, the metallic gates at the ends of the pens slowly swung open, allowing everyone to take their seats.

Twilight and Sunset walked The Dazzlings with them into the cars they had been allocated and watched them climb over the little bumps in between chairs. Whilst the chairs were rather hard, at least they were safe, with a seatbelt on each of them and a safety bar that Sunset and Twilight pulled down for themselves and The Dazzlings.

As before, someone came to check that everyone had their seatbelts fastened and that the bars were securely locked in place for everyone to hold onto them without fear. Once his safety check was a success, he let the ride operator close up the pen gates whilst the current train left the station.

Once the train started moving, Adagio and Sonata looked a little scared at first when they saw the train moving towards a hill, but Twilight gently stroked them and told them that there was nothing to fear.

The train made it to the hill and a little chain latched onto one of the train's internal mechanisms and pulled it up to the top of the hill. A clacking noise could be heard as they were all pulled up the hill and into the night sky. The Dazzlings looked on, seeing that they were running out of space to climb. Adagio and Sonata showed worry again, but Aria showed a little sign of happiness.

When the train made it to the top of the hill, it dropped a tiny amount of distance and made a right turn. The clacking noise couldn't be heard anymore and was now replaced with the noise of the train picking up speed. Once it made it to the end of the turn, it suddenly angled downwards at a 60 degree angle and picked up a massive burst of speed, launching all the riders down it.

Twilight and Sunset were holding on for dear life at this moment, elicting Adagio and Sonata to do the same. Aria, on the other hand was merely smiling. She put her hands up as soon as she started to drop and felt the air rushing towards her face as the pace of the ride increased. Despite all their screams of both joy and terror, the five of them knew that their night of fun was only just beginning...

Author's Note

Thanks for reading the latest chapter of Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars. Now according to what I've recently been digging up (With a little wake up call from Equestria Daily's page) I need to add commas to the end of character dialogue whenever their dialogue jumps to the end of the phrase as well. I also need to be a little more descriptive whenever I explain something to you guys. Something about Show V.S Tell in a way that can possibly grab more viewers, I don't really know.

I've also decided that after this story is finished, I'm gonna go back over every chapter and snipe those errors I made in the past and fix them up. Now some of you might be asking "Why don't you do it now instead of then?" The reason for this is that if I spend too much time fixing my chapters, that'll cause some outrage to all the people requesting new chapters and I don't really feel like keeping my audience hanging.

But anyways, this was A Wonderful World Of Fun from Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars and I hope you all enjoyed it. Now whilst you all go leave your wonderful comments down there in that box below, Me and Nighty are about to be tucked in for the night...

Luna: Alright little ones, time for you to go to sleep... (Replaces our candy with our pacifiers and levitates us into the portable crib with the other foalized authors.) You can finish off your candies tomorrow...

Me and Night--Mist: Otay, Mama... (Fall asleep in the crib, slowly sucking the pacifiers.)

Lauren: Such wonderful little foals you've raised, Celestia...

Celestia: Thank you, mother. We did our best, after all...

Lauren: You know, they remind me of you two, when you were my little foals...

Luna: I guess having royal foals in the family DOES bring back some memories...

Lauren: Don't you wish you could become a foal like those beautiful little angels and just play with them, knowing that everything's going to be alright?

Celestia: Yeah... (Looks at all the sleeping foal authors.)

Luna: Sister... What are you saying?

Celestia: Huh? W-What? Oh, Luna. I didn't hear you speak, what did you say?

Luna: Why would you want to be a foal again?

Celestia: I don't really know, it's just an obsession I've been having recently...

Luna: Well then please make sure you keep your obsessions under control. (Climbs into bed) Goodnight, sister...

Celestia: Goodnight, Luna... (Winks at Lauren)

Lauren: (Casts an Age-Regression spell on Celestia and Luna, turning them into sleeping Alicorn foals before flying them into an open part of the portable crib.) Sweet dreams, my little ponies...

Fun To Be Scared

Once Twilight, Sunset and The Dazzlings had eventually returned at the docking station for the Woodchuck, they removed their seatbelts and watched the safety bars return to their initial position. Once this was all done, they all climbed out and let the next group of people get on.

Twilight and Adagio still felt rather light-headed and woozy after they'd climbed out of the chairs, the thrill of a roller-coaster had really taken its' toll on the two of them. Sunset, Aria and Sonata on the other hand were quite happy with how that little ride had turned out for them.

"Tell me something, Sunset," Twilight said, still feeling a little dizzy once they'd had time back on their feet. "Did you catch the number of that wagon?"

Sunset merely chuckled at how this ride had affected Twilight. She'd never seen one of the most studious girls she'd ever known act like someone who'd drunk too much at a local bar. This act amused her for a while, until she decided to bring Twilight back to reality by putting her hands on Twilight's shoulders and shaking her.

"Come on, Twilight," Sunset said, getting Twilight out of her trance relatively quickly. She watched Twilight shake her head violently, a sign that showed she was brushing off the last of her daze. "This isn't how a princess is supposed to act in public."

"Huh?" Twilight finally came back to reality and saw Sunset and The Dazzlings looking at her with smiles of relief on their faces. "Oh, Sunset, is the ride already over?"

"Hehe, you acted pretty silly, Auntie Twilight." Adagio giggled as Twilight finally came back to her senses.

"Did I, Adagio?" Twilight asked the little Dazzling once they all began to walk out of the station in a different way as opposed to the way they had come in. "How silly did I act, exactly?"

"Hehe, you acted like a very silly clown, Auntie Twilight!" Sonata said, still unable to contain herself after the little merriment she'd received from Twilight back there at the docking station.

Even Twilight was lost for words. She'd never in her life acted as if she'd been hit with a mental confusion spell or as if she'd gotten wasted on Apple Family Cider. She never thought she'd be able to live it down until they arrived at a special little stop on the road out of the station which was showing the pictures of all the riders that were just on the Woodchuck.

"They do pictures as well?" Twilight said as she now pondered at the images of herself, Sunset and The Dazzlings. All of them frozen in time and with the impression that Twilight had had the living daylights scared out of her. In one of the pictures it showed Twilight, Adagio and Sonata all heading down one of the drops with their expressions visible for all to see. In another, it showcased Aria throwing her hands up in delight as Sunset merely held on to the bar. "Impressive."

"Saves us the hassle of trying to catch each other with cameras, right?" Sunset smiled as she pulled out her counters once again, as she saw another member of staff next to a nearby board which said 'Photos, 5 Tokens Each.'. "These pictures are only here once you make it here, so grab them while you can."

"Well, alright then." Twilight said as she now saw Sunset going over to the counter to speak with the member of staff running it.

"Hi, we're here to take photos 2591 and 2587 please." Sunset said as she pointed out each of the pictures she wanted, which were all identifiable by the special number tag in the top right corner of the screens they were being shown on. The pictures themselves had digital frames which showed a damn bursting open and water travelling with Twilight, Sunset and The Dazzlings.

"Alright then, miss. That's ten tokens, please." The staff member said as she held out her hand to take Sunset's tokens.

Sunset quickly parted with her tokens and let the lady do her work. It was all invisible to the eyes of Twilight and Sunset, but to the clerk she merely had to choose the pictures from an interface and use the mouse to drag them into the frames before clicking the print button.

The printing process was rather fast for two different prints. Once the finalized pictures had come out of the printer, the woman slid them into two separate frames, one for Twilight and the other for Sunset.

"Here you are, ladies," The woman said as she handed the framed pictures to Twilight and Sunset before they took them both with happy smiles on their faces before they finally continued on the path leading to the exit. "Enjoy the rest of your evening."

Once Twilight and Sunset finally arrived back outside the ride with The Dazzlings, they stopped for a moment to admire their ride pictures. Sunset winced at her expression and was still surprised to see that Twilight remained a tiny bit calmer than she had been. Once they'd seen their pictures, they showed them to Adagio, Aria and Sonata, who still could not get over how silly Twilight and Sunset looked in both of them.

"I still think that The Dazzlings liked it too much." Twilight said as she saw their smiling faces as they continued to gaze at Twilight and Sunset's expressions of terror.

"Well, whichever way you want to think about it, Twilight," Sunset said as she took the pictures back from The Dazzlings once they'd had their time to look at them. "They had their fun, let's just leave it at that."

"Did somebody say fun?" Pinkie said, randomly appearing in the middle of Twilight and Sunset, causing them both to stumble backwards in surprise.

"Pinkie?" Twilight said, still a little scared by that little surprise she'd received earlier. "I didn't expect to see you here tonight, especially since you've started your full-time job as a party planner."

"How is that working for you, anyway?" Sunset decided to ask about Pinkie's success after she'd left CHS to pursue one of her dreams.

"Oh my gosh, Sunset, This job is the best!" Pinkie said, scattering confetti as she threw her hands up into the air. "I've got the go ahead to plan birthdays, weddings, baby showers, graduations, housewarmings, you name it!"

"Wow, Pinkie. You must be really successful now..." Twilight said, fantasizing how smoothly Pinkie's job went. She imagined Pinkie taking up literally every party contract she could lay her hands on, which would result in her getting suitcases full of money if she was able to pull it all off.

"Well, I did have to make my schedule a little tighter once I took up the job," Pinkie said, showing a little bit of sadness now. "There were some party contracts that clashed with one another, so I had to choose carefully the parties that benefitted me the most. Which is a shame, since there are so many good party opportunities out there..."

"She's not the only one who's had to make sacrifices, you know..." Fluttershy said as she, Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Applejack arrived as well, standing next to Pinkie as a sign of unity. "I had to give up a nocturnal animal study session with Isolation to be here tonight."

"I had to miss out on a vibrant walk with Blueblood across the moonlit bridges of the city to be with you all." Rarity said, using her many different words to add on additional beauty as to how magnificently romantic Rarity's outing with Blueblood would have been.

"Ah gave up the chance ta do many things tonight," Applejack said as she pulled out a short list of all the things she needed to get done and pointed each of them out. "Stuff like bass practice and cleaning the gutters. But hey, ah'm sure that Applebloom can cover fer me."

"Meh, I'm not bothered by this," Rainbow Dash said, showing her usual cockiness and supposed 'awesome-ness' as she addressed the group. "The least I'm missing out are more online games with Gun Nut, but I'm sure he can go at least one night without me, right?"

"So what you're trying to say to me is that sometimes we can face multiple choices in our lives," Sunset said, already starting to see a friendship lesson form out of all those lines that the Humane 5 had said. "But it's more important to choose your friends over what you really want to do, right?"

"That's all I needed to hear, Sunset," Twilight said, smiling as she patted Sunset's back with pride. She knew that Sunset was making an excellent protégé in the arts of friendship with all her lessons that the Humane 5 had been teaching her. "Sacrifices need to be made now and again, but it's your friends that are the best choice in any situation."

"Thanks, Twilight," Sunset said, smiling as she and Twilight began walking with the Humane 5 and The Dazzlings once again. "It seems like friendship has done a great deal for me, hasn't it?"

"It looks that way." Twilight said as she looked around for something else to do.

"So, what are we heading on next?" Rainbow Dash decided to ask as she now looked at all the amazing things on offer here for the ten of them. On top of Rainbow Dash looking at them, she showed the girls to each and every one of the things she suggested. "Future Fight 4D? Starstorm? Heavy Gravity? Rivers Of Doom? The Mind-Number?"

"Let's try one much more simplistic, Rainbow Dash." Rarity said looking over at the ride titled 'Heavy Gravity'. It was a drop tower ride where the riders were taken up into the air and then shot back down screaming after a few seconds of hanging. "Ahh, this looks like an ideal ride for us all."

"Yeah!" Pinkie said bouncing right in front of The Dazzlings, getting them to smile. "And don't worry if you're a tiny bit under the green line, Dazzlings. This is one of those rides where if Twilight and Sunset supervise you, you can ride anyway!"

"For realises?" Sonata decided to ask Pinkie once she'd finally calmed down to let them speak.

"Yeah! I remember back when I was a little girl like you, and I was really worried that I couldn't go on any of really big rides here, but then my mom decided to ride as well just so I could go with her!" Pinkie said, recalling on her most distant childhood memories, bringing a tear of happiness to her eye. "You have no idea how amazingly fun it was for me..."

"How about we all go together? That way we can all help each other out in feeling a tiny bit braver." Twilight said, looking to Fluttershy especially. She could see that the poor girl was petrified by how tall the drop tower looked to her. "Come on, Fluttershy. It'll be fun."

"F-Fun?" She said, staring the tall column of metal and colourful lights like a demon was looking down on her from the skies. She really didn't want to do this and was worried that she might have to sit out and miss out on a good time. "But it's so... Tall..."

"Well it IS a drop tower," Rainbow Dash said as she put Fluttershy back on her feet and helped walk her over to the nearby line. "Don't worry about the drop, Fluttershy. We'll all be scared when we eventually fall, so at least you won't be alone on that thing."

"A-Are you sure about that, Rainbow Dash?" She asked, brushing away some hair from her face so that she could get a clearer look at her friend.

"Trust me, Fluttershy. We've been through much, MUCH scarier things than this..." She said, looking back on both Sunset and The Dazzlings, recalling back to both of the events at CHS in which the Magic of Friendship almost met its' end. "We'll be right by your side, ready to fall down with you."

"Thanks, Rainbow Dash," She said as she finally showed a little courage and stood in the line with the nine other girls. "I'll try my best to be brave for you all..."

"Splendid, darling." Rarity said as she and the other girls started to walk down the line and get to the back of it, where they waited behind some familiar faces and some complete strangers.

"Even though this is gonna cut a little into my mental plan for the evening, I still think its' a good idea to spend all this time with my friends." Sunset said, smiling at all nine of the girls she'd spent years with. Her friends from CHS and Equestria, who had taught her so much over the years, and her Siren children, who had been given a second chance with their second lives.

The ten girls eventually moved down the line once it started moving again and could now watch as the humans were carried up the tower before hanging in midair for approximately eight and a half seconds before plummeting to what they thought was their doom. Luckily for them, the ride's mechanism had brakes to slow the seats down before they crashed into the ground and they returned to the earth at a more gentle pace.

Once another group had had their turn, the Humane 5, Sunset, Twilight and The Dazzlings were called up to ride the Heavy Gravity. Each one of them paid the staff member four tokens and let them measure The Dazzlings so that they were tall enough for them to ride with Sunset and Twilight accompanying them.

Once The Dazzlings were given the go-ahead, Twilight and Sunset picked them up and put them into the chairs before pushing the lap bars down so that Adagio, Aria and Sonata were securely fastened and wouldn't fall out as they fell. Once they were safe and sound, Twilight and Sunset took their seats next to them, so that the five of them were all together.

The Humane 5 took their seats above Twilight, Sunset and The Dazzlings, so that they were a little more off the ground for added intensity. They could see other people walking around them to get to seats on the other three sides of the tower.

This loading process was a little lengthy, with members of staff having to make sure that all forty of the riders were safely secured in the special chairs. Once the checks were cleared, they were told to hold on to the lap bar handles at all times once they made it to the top of the tower, being told that they could never predict when exactly the drop would begin.

The riders all heard a hissing noise from the tower before they started to feel themselves being lifted into the air. Adagio, Aria and Sonata did still love the feeling of being lifted up like this. It made them believe that they were much smaller than what they were right now and that some giant, loving figure was helping them up to get something they couldn't normally reach.

As for Fluttershy, she was still terrified upon hearing the man's last words. "You never know when this thing could send you plummeting..." She could still remember when that man turned his thumb downwards upon saying the word 'plummeting'. She saw all the colours of the rainbow as the ride went higher and higher...

Once the ride had made it to the top, Sunset, Twilight, the Humane 5 and The Dazzlings hung there for definitely more than 8 and a half seconds. At first, they were worried whether or not the ride had broken down on them and it made them feel anxious. They looked up and saw a metallic ceiling not far from them before deciding to have the courage to look down.

They saw how high they had come from their initial position and now showed signs of worry. Even Rainbow Dash was a little surprised with how high they had come. Then they felt the car jolt a little before it plunged down at an increased speed, getting all ten of them to scream with panic.

This sudden plunge reminded the girls of when Trixie sent them down a trapdoor to rot in the cellars of a stage whilst she and the Illusions duelled with the Dazzlings and would have lost anyways due to the fact that they were fighting a fight they couldn't win and had to let the Rainbooms save them. It was a bizarre memory to have, but that's what it felt like once the seats show down towards the earth at a quicker pace than when they had climbed up it.

Once the ride made it a few feet away from the ground, the brakes kicked in, rapidly slowing down the falling seats and sending a jolt up the riders' bottoms. They looked very surprised once they'd finally returned to the initial height they'd started from. Even The Dazzlings looked like they'd been through hell and back once they were let out of the chairs.

"That... Was... Crazy!" Pinkie said as she finally allowed herself to recover once she came off the ride and walked through the exit with the rest of the girls. "I've never known a drop tower go THAT fast!"

"I know," Fluttershy said, showing a more concerned expression once she'd returned to the grassy ground from whence she'd came. "But what I really want to know is, why did the drop take longer than last time?"

"I dunno," Rainbow Dash said, shrugging it all off like it had never happened. This got her a few scornful looks from the rest of the group. "Maybe they were just trying to scare us."

"Well... It worked on us..." Aria said, quivering with fear as she now held on tightly to Sunset's legs, whilst Sonata and Adagio did the same with Twilight's. "How is that considered fun?"

"Aww... Don't feel sad, Aria," Pinkie said, pulling the Siren child out of Sunset's legs so she could talk to her again. "Sure we all get scared now and again with things, but there's something I've come to know over the years that helps me balance the feeling of fear out."

"And what exactly is that, Pinkie?" Sunset decided to ask, wondering how in Celestia's name was Pinkie able to control her fears from her feelings of fun.

"Sometimes it's just really fun to be scared," She said to all the girls, teaching her the ways of the scare which housed some joy afterwards. "Sometimes when we ride these big and scary-looking rides, we all tend to get scared now and again. But when you finally realize that they're made to scare you, then the scare becomes a little more enjoyable."

"Are you sure about that, Pinkie Pie?" Applejack asked, wanting to make sure that this wasn't one of Pinkie's little moments of snappy wordplay.

"I'm completely positively okey-dokey-lokey sure about it, Applejack!" She said, shooting off one of her happy smiles to the whole group, getting them to smile along as well.

"Well, we'll take your word for it, Pinkie." Rarity said, looking for some more rides and attractions for the group to enjoy tonight before they all went home to sleep. "And if you say that fears are what these rides are meant to deliver, then I say that the Shadow Crypt Shooter is the perfect thing for us all."

"Oh, I've heard a great deal about this particular ride," Pinkie said as she stood at the entrance to the ride, which looked like the entrance to a graveyard with a mansion at the end of it. "They say that the undead have risen from their eternal slumber and that the only ones who can stop their reign of terror are the riders themselves!"

"How do we stop them, Auntie Pinkie?" Adagio asked once she looked at the entrance to the ride itself and almost flinched in fear with how dark and scary it looked.

"I'll explain once we get on the ride itself," Pinkie said as the ten of them got in line once more and saw it move at a more frequent pace as opposed to all the other rides they'd done tonight. "Unless a stupid board explains for me first. I hate those boards, acting as if they know what I'm going to tell you so they have the nerve to explain it to you themselves before you even sit down!"

The girls merely smiled at Pinkie's little sign of board hatred and continued down the queue, which was actually moving relatively quickly considering this was a scary ride. Twilight and Sunset had no idea why this line was going so fast, as they'd never seen a ride like this before in their lives.

Once they made it inside the mansion, they heard a slightly unnerving theme start to play as they saw things nearby move on their own. Books fell from a nearby bookcase and no-one was there, doors flung open with low growls coming from the other side. Lights and screams could be heard from the nearby windows and even the floors vibrated under their feet as they walked, getting them to worry that something would come up from the floor and try to grab them.

They saw some other riders sitting down in moving cars. Both the cars and the humans were moving together, due to a conveyor belt they stood on to catch a car before it disappeared into the darkness of the unknown rooms ahead...

Twilight and Sunset went with Pinkie, Applejack and Rainbow Dash, leaving Fluttershy and Rarity to care for The Dazzlings. Twilight and Sunset sat at the front of their car with Pinkie, Applejack and Rainbow Dash in the back. Where as The Dazzlings took backseats for Rarity and Fluttershy.

"You are about to take a stand against legions of the undead, so for your safety, make sure you remain in the car at all times and only use the blasters provided once you get inside the darkness. Every shot counts, after all..." A voice said to all ten of the girls as their cars made their ways towards the darkness to begin their game.

"Prepare yourselves, boys and girls..." The voice said as the howling winds began to pick up as they made their way inside the darker rooms of the mansion. "Survival is all that counts now..."

Once the voice vanished into thin air, the ten of them picked up the corded guns they had been provided with and some even did imaginary gun-cocking poses as the darkness enveloped them all.

When the ride began, a more battle-worthy theme began to play as the girls now saw descriptions on the walls saying how many points targets were worth. They saw that green lights were worth 500 points whereas yellow targets were 2,500. They then saw red lights flashing beneath them as they saw a score counter appear beneath them all, reading six red zeroes.

"Good luck, girls..." Pinkie said as she grew a rather sinister smile before the group were ambushed by groups of zombies, skeletons and otherworldly monsters as the lights returned for a brief amount of time before they quickly went out again, revealing the sinister eyes of the monsters come closer and closer to them, with targets close by. "You're gonna need it..."

Author's Note

I already know what you're thinking: Two chapters in one day?

Shut up, Trixie! This is why no-one likes you: You are ugly and have had your final strike! The next time I see you, you're gonna be a demon from Tartarus because you have been a jerkass THREE TIMES!!!

But anyways, thanks for reading the latest chapter of Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars. Now I own none of the special music or youtube videos here. They're the rightful property of both Alton Towers (UK Theme Park) and Hasbro. I own nothing! It's actually a surprise to find things that work so well with what we already have to work with. Which is why I was especially happy to see Delta Brony mix Rule Of Nature (Metal Gear RAY) with Let The Rainbow Remind You on Youtube. I even have some things of my own that need to be put together by other people. I'd do them myself, but I've got a lot of other manners to attend to as of late. Mainly, my Call of Duty career.

Speaking of which, OHMYGOD! I BECAME THE FREAKING GRIM REAPER IN MY LAST MATCH!!! But seriously, I was getting Bombing Runs and System Hacks (With added Assist Points and Flashbang effect when activated) like they were coming out of my arse! It was in Comeback on Ground War and my team just shredded the competition limb from limb multiple times over. While I don't usually tend to brag about my Call of Duty career much, I do like to share some of my favourite moments with you guys now and again. These usually don't even get responded to, but I don't care about that. I'm just letting you know that I am awesome at Advanced Warfare.

But as always, I'll see you next time on Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars and now I need to head out because toda- Wait, when did we get new foals to play with?

Celestia: Ugghh... Whewe am I?

Luna: Dat was some wiwd pawty...

Me: Mama? Auntie Tia?

Luna: Shadowmane? (Looks at herself and gasps in surprise) I'm a foaw!

Celestia: You'we not de onwy one, sistew... (Reveals diaper to Luna)

Night--Mist: How did dis happen?

Lauren: Aww, I see my little Tia and Lulu are finally awake. (Levitates them out of the crib) Did you have a nice sleep, girls?

Celestia: Mama... Why awe we foaws again?

Lauren: Well you did say you wanted to be foals again, so I say why not let you live your dreams?

Luna: But wat about ouw subjects? Dey'ww be expecting us fow tings...

Lauren: Don't you worry about that... (Uses her magic to create adult Celestia and Luna copies) You only need to relax, my little ponies.

Me: Uhh... Wat does dis mean fow us, Gwandma Wauwen?

Lauren: Simple, Shadowmane. Now you and the other foals can actually play with Tia and Lulu, instead of them letting you play and have them supervise you.

Night--Mist: How wong do yoo pwan on keeping dem foaws?

Lauren: For as long as I wish...

Celestia and Luna: (Start crying like the foals they are)

Lauren: Aww... Don't be sad my little angels... (Levitates pacifiers into their mouths, causing them to stop crying.) There, there... Mama's here, she's gonna make things alright...

Me: Weww, Dis shouwd be intewesting...

Their Sixth Year...

September 27th, 2020.
The Dazzlings' 6th Birthday

Twilight and Sunset woke up relatively early, so that they could set up all The Dazzlings' gifts for when they woke up on this magnificent day for them all. Today had been precisely 6 years since The Dazzlings sang the Second Life Song after being thrashed by The Rainbooms at the Battle Of The Bands.

Since it was a pretty big day for the three of them, Twilight and Sunset wanted to make sure that this day went off perfectly, without a hitch. They went downstairs and moved all The Dazzlings' presents into the centre of the room, where they could all reach them. Once they were all positioned the way they wanted it, Twilight and Sunset went back upstairs to Musician's Delight, where The Dazzlings were still slumbering pleasantly...

She could see that Adagio, Aria and Sonata were all still tucked in by the blankets and were dreaming rather pleasant dreams. Slowly and surely, Twilight and Sunset gently nudged the three of them, getting them to stir a little but not entirely wake from their slumber.

"Psst, girls. Wake up." Sunset said as she gently shook Adagio and Sonata, getting them to make light noises as they began tossing and turning. She shook them again this time, with a little more force than before and that got The Dazzlings to awaken.

"Good morning, Mommy." Sonata said as she threw the blankets off and allowed Sunset to caress her with all sorts of love and affection.

"Good morning, Sonata." Sunset smiled back, running her hands through Sonata's long blue hair with a little smile on her face. She was still a rather decent mother to them all as she let them climb out of bed and cuddle her feet with love once again.

"Come on, Dazzlings," Twilight said as she let Aria out of her bed and walked the three of them over to the door. She smiled as she opened the door and let Sunset and The Dazzlings out so that they could go downstairs together. "Today's a big day for you..."

"What do you mean by that, Auntie Twilight?" Adagio asked as she tilted her head in confusion once more. She was unaware that this particular day was her birthday. She'd always forgotten that her birthday was on this one particular day alone, even after having five more of them in her past.

"Today's your 6th birthday, Dazzlings," Twilight said as she now showed The Dazzlings all the wonderful presents that people had sent her. All of The Dazzlings friends from school had sent in gifts and there were even some gifts from Twilight and Sunset their for the three of them. "Congratulations, girls..."

The Dazzlings looked at all the wonderfully coloured and wrapped boxes with little smiles showing on their faces. They liked surprises now and the contents of all these boxes were a mystery to them all once more. They giddily ran over to the first boxes which had their names on them and pulled them out of the pile.

"Make sure that you read the cards first, girls." Sunset said as she showed the little envelopes taped to the boxes with The Dazzlings' individual names on them. She pulled the envelopes off the boxes and helped The Dazzlings open them up so that they could read them.

"Who's this one from, Sonata?" Twilight asked as she looked at Sonata' little card which had a number of birthday presents on the front and the number 6 in the middle of it all.

"It says that this one's from Cold!" Sonata smiled as she remembered one of the friends she'd made in pre-school was still looking out for her, even when she was about to begin in an actual school. "Hehe, he still likes us all."

"So, what does it say, exactly?" Sunset decided to ask as she looked at the inside of the card to read it out to everyone in the room. "Let's have a good look, now..."

Dear Sonata.

I hope you're having a wonderful 6th birthday. Happy birthday from me and all the other kids from the Cubs.

-Cold Wind

Sonata smiled as she gave the card to Sunset, who put it on a little shelf so that they could all look at the card that Cold Wind had sent them all. Once the card had been put down, Sunset and Twilight saw Sonata ripping into the paper to reveal the present underneath.

Sonata had received a special little dressing table for children her age. The box showed that it had three mirrors with a jewelled frame and little drawers full of childish hairdressing toys and gems. Sonata liked the look of this gift and hugged the box that housed it with a large amount of affection. She was grateful for receiving such a wonderful gift and was also happy that her friends had given it to her.

"What do you think, Sonata?" Sunset asked once Sonata had had enough time to examine the box and the gift inside of it. She could instantly see Sonata's happiness once she turned to look back at Sunset. "Is it a good present?"

"It's a wonderful present, Mommy," She said as she went over to Sunset and hugged her legs once again, yet a little tighter this time. "Thank you, Mommy."

"It's not really me you should be thanking," She said as she turned Sonata's attention to the card that had come with the present again. "If anyone's to thank here, it should be Cold Wind."

"Okay then," She said as she went over to the card and imagined that Cold Wind was in the room with her. She smiled as she envisioned his face holding the card for her to read. "Thank you, Cold."

"Aww... Even after six years as a child, Sonata is still loveable." Twilight said as she watched Sonata imagine that she saying her thanks to Cold Wind. This wonderful acting was still a wonderful sight, not just for her and Sunset, but for everyone else as well.

"Oh! Do me next!" Aria said as she put her hand straight up into the air with enthusiasm once Sonata had finished opening up her first present. She wanted to rip the paper off of this present so much that she even got to her feet and waved, in hopes that Twilight and Sunset would come and help her out with it.

"Heh, alright then, Aria," Sunset said as she came over to Aria's big present and pulled the card off so that she could rip it open herself. She could feel that the card had a few bumps on the top, so maybe this was one of those special 3D cards she'd been hearing so much about. "First up, we need to open up the card."

Sunset ran her fingernail underneath the open part of the back of the envelope and used it to open up the rest of the thing for Aria. Once the envelope was open, she took the card out and tossed the empty envelope into the trash.

"Who's it from, Aria?" Twilight said as she came over to Sunset and Aria and saw the card that she'd received. It was a rather bright one with all kinds of party streamers and balloons on the front. The present part was actually sticking out of the card so that it was a 3D card instead of a regular flat card.

"It says that it's from Ancient Myth and her family." Aria smiled, remembering another of their school friends which they had made over the past few years as children. She remembered all the times that Ancient Myth smiled with her and it made her feel even happier to know that she'd given her a present for being such a good friend to her.

"Well, go on. Read it out, Aria." Twilight said, eager to hear what Ancient Myth had written on her birthday greeting to Aria.

Dear Aria...

Have a wonderful birthday today. We all hope that it's filled with fun, games and presents for you, Adagio and Sonata too.

-Ancient Myth and her Mommy and Daddy.

"Aww, how sweet." Sunset said as she took the card from Aria and put it next to the one that Sonata had received from Cold Wind. The two cards looked pretty cozy together and it made the room feel much more vibrant with birthday cheer.

Aria was finally given the go-ahead to open up the present itself and was greeted with a wonderful surprise inside. Inside the wrapping paper was a little toy bear, similar to that of Adagio's Mr. Fuzzykins but with a more lighter skin colour.

Aria gasped in surprise when she saw the bear she'd received. She squealed in delight as she hugged it tightly, ignoring the label on the bear's back in the spinal area. She was happy with this new plushie partner. Now she had someone to care for, just like Adagio had Mr. Fuzzykins.

"Thanks, Ancient..." She said to the card as she gently hugged the bear, caressing it like Adagio had done with Mr. Fuzzykins in the past. She felt that the label would be a little bit of a bother so she looked up at Sunset and said "Can you cut this label off, Mommy?"

Sunset simply smiled at that sentence and went to go and get a pair of scissors from the kitchen. Aria hugged the bear for the time that Sunset was away and smiled as she felt the soft fabric press against her skin.

Once Sunset finally came back with the scissors, she took the bear from Aria for a few seconds so she could line up the label and clip it off. Once it was all severed from the bear itself, she handed it back to Aria and it now felt like she owned the bear. Aria hugged the bear once more when she finally got it back. She felt like Adagio, a mother to one of her own toys.

"What are you going to name it, Aria?" Sunset asked once Aria had gotten the bear back. Since Aria was now becoming an imaginary mother to her new bear, she had to make a name for it. She couldn't just call it 'her bear' after all.

"I'm gonna call you Fluffy the Hugging Bear." She smiled at that wonderful name she'd just come up with for her new toy. It felt like another new chapter of Aria's life was beginning now as she let the bear's wonderful fabrics rub the open parts of her skin. A feeling of motherhood was now felt among everyone apart from Sonata.

"Hehe, now me!" Adagio said as she finally raised her hand after waiting patiently for her sisters to open their presents and receive their new gifts. She'd been the last one to open a present, but made sure that her opportunity didn't go to waste here. She chose one of her big presents and had Twilight rip the card off of the top.

"This one's from me and Sunset," Twilight said, as she put Adagio onto her feet so she'd be able to reach the looser pieces of wrapping paper that adorned the box. "I hope you like it, Adagio..."

Adagio saw the card being opened and given to her. She walked over to it and opened it up so she could read it. The card itself looked like an invitation to a royal celebration of sorts, depicting that Adagio was some kind of imaginary princess attending a wonderful event.

"You are cordially invited to celebrate your 6th birthday, Adagio," The card said on the front. Adagio smiled and opened the card up, revealing a second message inside that had pen writing around it. "With the presents you get, you'll be the real belle of the ball!"

"Wow, Adagio," Sunset said as she looked at the internal message of the card, reading that Adagio would be adored by many loving subjects with her celebration. "Sounds like everyone loves you..."

Adagio merely smiled at that remark and went on to read the special message that Twilight and Sunset had left for her on her big day.

Dear Adagio.

Today marks your 6th birthday since you came into our lives. Since we both love you very much, we decided to combine our budgets and get you a really big present to celebrate. It's nothing much, but we hope it's what you're happy with...

-Mommy and Auntie Twilight

"Thanks, Mommy. Thanks, Auntie Twilight." She said, smiling at both of them as she handed her card to the both of them so that they could put it over on the nearby shelf with all the other cards. Now there were three birthday cards on the shelf, one for each of The Dazzlings.

"Go on then, Adagio. Let's see what you got..." Sunset said, casting her motherly gaze on Adagio once more as she began to open the present up to see what exactly she'd received.

When Adagio finally removed the last of the paper, she saw a wonderful-looking tricycle on the box with a special girly frame and wicker basket at the front. Adagio smiled at this wondrous gift and immediately opened the flaps on the top of the box and pulled out the bike inside.

She made sure not to swing it around when she pulled it out, since Aria and Sonata were with her, but she did put it on the floor to see how pretty it looked to her. She even sat down on the seat and tried to figure out how to get it moving. She felt the two handlebars which could be used for steering and noticed the two pedals by her little feet. She was about to start moving when Sunset and Twilight stopped her from doing so.

"Ah, ah, ah. You've still got plenty more presents to open first, my sweet little Adagio." Sunset said as she took Adagio off of the bike and put it closer to the bookcase nearby. "Once we finish opening your presents, then you can play on your new bike."

"Hehe, okay, Mommy." Adagio said, following on with Sunset's words. All of her words seemed like they were the best for her, Aria and Sonata. They all followed all that Sunset said, without any sort of resistance, lest they suffer her motherly wrath.

The next few minutes were all about The Dazzlings opening up their many presents with smiles as they saw the wonders inside. The cards they received were also a welcome sight as there were such greetings from Speed Freak, Glass Heart, Wishing Well and all of the Humane 5. The joy on their faces was undeniable, this was their day and they loved every waking moment of it...

Eventually, they ran out of presents to open and thought that their birthday celebration was over. They bore little frowns as they saw nothing left for them to get their little hands on and looked up at Twilight and Sunset with those same looks of sadness.

Twilight and Sunset merely smiled at their little frowns as they went to the nearby closet and opened it up together, smiling at each other as they showed The Dazzlings their last present of the day. It was rather big and covered in rainbow paper, which made all three of The Dazzlings smile at how colourful their last gift looked.

"This last gift is to all three of you," Twilight said, showing Adagio, Aria and Sonata the big box without any card of any description. They instead found a label which read 'To: The Dazzlings. From: Sunset and her Aunties.'. "I hope you enjoy this last gift the most of all, girls..."

"Thanks, Mommy!" They said as they all ran over to the big box and out their little hands on the top of it. The three Sirens looked at each other with little smiles of confidence as they shook their bottoms and readied themselves to lift the top of the box off.

"One... Two... Three!" They counted as they held on tight and all pushed the top of the box off, revealing the gift inside...

"SURPRISE!" Came from inside the box as all five of the Humane 5 sprung out of the box and threw their arms up in celebration. The Dazzlings were rather surprised at first, but their expressions of joy returned when they identified Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Applejack appearing out of the box. "Happy Birthday, Dazzlings!"

The Dazzlings all cheered for their Aunties once they'd finally calmed down from that little jump. This was a wonderful surprise for all of them. Their Aunties were here, celebrating The Dazzlings' sixth birthday together. Once the cheering died down a little, the Humane 5 climbed out of the box and grabbed some air.

"What do you think, girls?" Twilight asked once all seven of the girls were together again, looking over The Dazzlings with happy smiles showing on all of their faces. "Isn't this a wonderful way to start your birthday?"

"It truly is, Auntie Twilight," Adagio said as she smiled at all seven of them and hugged as many legs as she could get her hands on. These slender womanly legs made Adagio feel warm with comfort as she caressed each of them tenderly. "Thank you all for this wonderful day."

"Aww..." The girls all said together and pulled Aria and Sonata into one big group hug with the seven of them and Adagio. A true feeling of motherhood was rubbing off of all the girls as they all shared their affection with one another. It was truly a wonderful way for The Dazzlings start their sixth birthday.

"Well, what are we waiting here for?" Pinkie said once the hug finally dispersed, allowing all ten of the girls to breathe normally once again. "Let's go and cut the birthday cake!"

The girls all liked that idea and walked over to the kitchen, where Sunset had prepared a wonderful chocolate cake for The Dazzlings to eat. The cake was quite wide and had been cut into twenty different segments, which implied that all of the girls were getting two pieces each.

Coming out of the top of the cake, were some candles with stripy poles as a design choice. The Dazzlings liked the look of the candles and saw how wonderful the cake now looked as the candles were lit before them all. Once all six candles were lit, the girls all sang a wonderful song in celebration of The Dazzlings' date of rebirth

Happy birthday to you...
Happy birthday to you...
Happy birthday, dear Dazzlings,
Happy birthday to you...

"Three cheers for the good Dazzlings!" Pinkie said, raising her glass as a toast to all of them.

"Hip-hip, hooray!" Was repeated three times by everyone beside Adagio, Aria and Sonata. They saw how much the girls loved them and knew how much they loved them back. After six years of motherly care under Sunset's wisdom, The Dazzlings were finally looking at a brand new era of prominence and happiness. Their old ways were nothing more than an ancient myth now as Adagio, Aria and Sonata bore smiles of joy, as their wonderful life continued...

Author's Note

Thanks for reading the ending of Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars. I know, it's sad that this is the end of the story but as I said before, all good things must come to an end. The one last thing I do with this story is an epilogue that will leave you wondering when the next story will come out. Since it is an epilogue, I'll finally use The Blasters again, so look forward to that when it happens.

If you enjoyed this story, make sure to spread the word to EVERYONE. All your friends online and in reality, to all your friends and followers on Facebook and Twitter and even make a blog post, telling all of you wonderful followers on how much you liked this story and that they should check it out for themselves. I'm not trying to self-promote here by telling you to get your friends, but it would be nice if you did that...

Now then, I've gotta get going. It looks like Celestia and Luna are truly starting to act like foals...

Lauren: Celestia! Get back here with my book! (Chases after foal Celestia)

Celestia: No way, Mama. I know dewe's a spew in hewe dat can tuwn us owd again...

Luna: Tia, don't yoo tink dat dis is a wittwe too much?

Celestia: Quiet, Wuna! (Shoots death glare before looking at Lauren with a nervous smile)

Lauren: Looks like it's time for a little 'motherly wrath', just like Shadowmane wrote about... (Holds up spanking paddle)

Celestia and Luna: No, Mama... Don't- (Spanked violently over and over again)

Fortissimo's Ode To The Dazzlings (Epilogue)

Fortissimo stood atop a skyscraper with his fellow Blasters in the midst of the night. His devious smile was a dead giveaway that his plan was drawing closer and closer to fruition. He was joined by Allegro and Orchestral, who both revealed their Siren Pendants once the coast was clear.

He looked down upon the illuminated city, watching as all the cars went past as little lights on the road below. He could see how truly majestic this world was at night, but he then cast a little frown as he knew that he was going to have to do something about it.

"How much longer do you think it will take for The Dazzlings to grow up, Fortissimo?" Orchestral said as he walked over to him and put his hands on the railings so they wouldn't fall.

"Patience, Orchestral," Fortissimo said as he locked gazes with his fellow Siren as they walked to the centre of the tower's peak, where it looked like the stage used in the Battle Of The Bands had been recreated for the three of them. "Our little sisters can't grow up any quicker, you know."

"Do you even know what you're going to do once they grow up, Fortissimo?" Allegro decided to ask, wondering what would happen once their little sisters did eventually return to their initial states. "We have the Ultimate Amplifier, so why can't we just sing the Song of Resurrection now?"

"Simple, Allegro..." He said as a tune came out of nowhere, accompanying his voice quite well. "While our voices are quite strong as they are, they'll be amplified once The Dazzlings have their powers back."

"And once they are?" Orchestral decided to further the question some more.

"Our species will be immortal..." Fortissimo said, casting a wicked gaze on his two pendants, which both glowed rather violently with his voice.

"Lyrica is calling... Our powers growing fast," Fortissimo started to sing as he began to tell his fellow Blasters in song as to where things would go from here. "But when these ponies do fight back... It'll be a blast!"

"So, what you're saying is-" Allegro said before he was cut off by Fortissimo again.

"That we'll get our little sisters back on the Siren side and together, we'll bring back all the Sirens who were slaughtered at the hands and hooves of humans and ponies..." He said, rubbing his pendants, making them expel Siren Magic.

"We were ambushed, assassinated. Outnumbered and outmatched," he sang, making bizarre movements with his hands and feet as if her was leaping and performing professional parkour moves. "We were so close to keeping our home, but our victory was snatched..."

"But the plan I have is genius, when The Dazzlings grow strong. We'll teach them the ways of power and all the rights from wrong."

"The Furen's ways of seething hate..." he said, using his hands to make a magical screen showing people getting really angry at one another, expelling Siren magic. He then changed the screen to show everyone getting along wonderfully, yet still expelling Siren Magic. "The Blissens making unity great..."

"With these two ways, we can't go wrong," he sang, as Allegro and Orchestral came up to his side and threw up their arms with him. "It's our Siren Song!"

"Now these other lives may seem innocent, and worth a second chance..." Fortissimo turned around and walked back into the centre of the stage again, with Allegro and Orchestral close behind him. "But the truth behind these others, will leave you in a trance."

"With our pendants and our magic, we are sure to know success." Allegro added on his words to that of Fortissimo's, making it seem like The Blasters were all singing together, instead of separately.

"And when the Spirits do come running, it's The Dazzlings we'll caress..." Fortissimo said with his devilish smile as he bent hit front knee forward in a running pose and opened his backhand out wide like a talon.

"Our sisters running to our arms..." he sang as the three Sirens pulled out lockets with pictures of Adagio, Aria and Sonata in the middle of them all before putting them away for the next line in the song. "The screams they'll make, when they do harm..."

"Our girls will return before long," he sang on further as he now floated in midair as his two pendants glowed brightly, as if he was about to transform into his Siren form. "With our Siren Song!"

"Adagio might be young, but Fortissimo's still a man, to show the TRUE leaders here." he said as he stopped himself from floating, but still had his pendants glowing. "To teach the worlds that the SIRENS are creatures that must be feared..."

"Soon, my little sister. You wonderful Aria Blaze..." Allegro said once Fortissimo returned to the rest of the group, who now hovered in the air once more, only much higher this time.

"One day when you're back with us..." Orchestral sang, finally making the song a group song instead of a duet.

"Lyrica will raze!" he sang as all three of The Blasters were cocooned in balls of red and blue light which were all about to burst open, revealing their true forms underneath.

"The sound of destruction, returning once more!" He said as The Blasters gained pony ears and hair extensions, just like when The Dazzlings transformed back at CHS. "The Sirens are the ones to adore!"

"To all these humans!" Allegro said, throwing his fist up once The Blasters gained their dragon wings at last and flew up with Fortissimo. He called out to all the people in the town who had just noticed this magic.

"Sing along!" Orchestral added on to the drama of this song.

"With our growing powers..." Fortissimo sang, stopping himself even higher in the sky, yet retaining his height as he stopped.

"Sirens will stand strong!" Allegro and Orchestral said as they high-fived each other in mid-air.

"A world where we will tower, over both the weak and strong. These fools will ALL belong..." He said, clearing the skies with red and blue streams of Siren magic from his pendants, revealing a red and blue moon in the sky.

"To our Siren Soooooooooooooooooong!!!" The three of them all finished together, letting their magic stream forward into dozens upon dozens of Furen and Blissen Summons. There were Hippocampi, Cerberuses, Manticores, Hydras and The Blasters' main summon; Dragons. There were also some creatures of Blissen origins, such as Angels, Knights and even a few Judges with heavenly scales of death and life. While all their beasts came forth, The Blasters shared in an evil laugh which only grew as they sent their beasts to the other ends of the world, to do their bidding...

To Be Continued...

Author's Note

Thanks for reading the END of Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars. This story's been quite a big ride for me with the introduction of The Blasters and all. Now, before I leave you all, I have one last question for you: What was your favourite chapter of this story, and why?

If you liked this story, be sure to give it all your upvotes and send it to all your friends and family. They could all read such a great story, given the chance. Now then, before I start with the first sequel: Razzle Dazzle, I need to go back over the other chapters and snipe out some errors. I may also decide to be a little more descriptive in my chapters that I already finished if that's what you wish of me.

Now then, I need to stop typing before Lau- (Levitates me away from computer and wraps me up in blanket)

Lauren: Alright, Shadowmane. That's enough playing on your computer for the day.

Me: But Gwandma...

Lauren: No buts, little one. Unless you'd like to be spanked like naughty Tia and Lulu over here (Looks over at Celestia and Luna, crying from what seemed like a spank.)

Me: Otay...

Lauren: There's a good foal... (Levitates pacifier into my mouth.)

End Of The Night

Eventually, Twilight, Sunset, the Humane 5 and The Dazzlings came out of the darkness, lightly scared at what they'd just gone through back there. They'd fought off unnatural forces and hordes of the dead and it left them with a sense of terror, yet slight amusement as they looked as their final scores.

Unsurprisingly, Fluttershy had around a measly 1,000 points, since her nerves had gotten the better of her back in the darkness where those creatures dwelled. Rainbow Dash and Aria were tied for the top score of 67,500. They both looked at each other once they came off and high-fived in victory.

"How well did you do, girls?" Pinkie decided to ask, since she couldn't see everyone's scores altogether.

"Well, I got 42,000 points back there," Sunset said, smiling at her success in such a terrifying situation. She'd fought creatures never seen to Equestrian eyes and she had still pulled through in the end. "What about you, Rarity?"

"Such heinous monsters to attack us all, I thought that the only best thing to do was to send them back down to the depths of hell where they belong," Rarity said, showing a face of war as she looked back at the darkness she'd barely made it out of. "Oh, and I got around 56,000 points."

"Ooh! That sounds pretty promising," Pinkie said before she looked at the rest of the group with a little smile on her face. "Unless someone else here scored higher..."

"67,500 points!" Both Rainbow Dash and Aria Blaze said together, throwing their fists to the air in victory as they savoured this wonderful moment. They both stopped and looked at each other afterwards, smiling little grins at one another as they knew there'd be some competition if they went again.

"Wowzers! That IS a really high score, Dashie!" Pinkie said once the group started to exit the mansion with the rest of the riders, hoping to get something good from the gift shop once they came out. "That's one of the highest scores I've ever heard of in this particular game. Well, besides that one time where Gun Nut came out of here with 93,000, that is."

Upon hearing this revelation, the jaws of both Rainbow Dash and Aria dropped instantly. They'd never known that Gun Nut was such a good shot, both in his online games and in real life. They both looked at each other once more when they put their jaws back to where they were and they knew from each other's gaze that they had to challenge Gun Nut the next time the carnival came round.

"Well, look at that..." Sunset said as she saw the pictures of all ten of them. They looked like they were all having a good time as the pictures showed them holding their blasters out and firing at what had attacked them before. "The pictures even have our scores on them."

The pictures indeed had the scores of all ten of the girls on them. Rainbow Dash and Aria's scores were both 67,500, as they'd said before. The other scores were 58,000 by Pinkie Pie, 38,000 by Adagio, Sonata and Applejack, 42,000 by Sunset, 43,000 by Twilight, Fluttershy's 1,000 and ending up with Rarity's 56,000.

"Don't worry, Fluttershy," Pinkie said, giving her a sympathetic few pats on her back, getting her to look at Pinkie with a little bit of a smile starting to grow. "You tried your hardest and that's what counts."

"Thanks, Pinkie." She said as she turned back to Twilight and Sunset, who were purchasing the pictures with their tokens once more.

"Have a nice night, girls." The staff member said as he handed Twilight and Sunset the framed pictured and waved them off for the night. Once they had gone out with the rest of the girls, he tended to the next customers willing to by their results of the game on a picture.

Twilight, Sunset, the Humane 5 and The Dazzlings walked away from the photo counter and ended up in a gift shop, full of merchandise relating to what they'd gone through back there. There were rubber zombie arms and toy blasters, even a few hats and glasses. They could also see some candy on offer in the middle of it all, but that didn't interest them in the slightest.

They came out of the gift shop and walked down the grassy roads once more. They still had some time to burn before they went back to their homes for the night. Twilight and Sunset still had planned to enter the funhouse with The Dazzlings and then grab some lunch, so they decided if the rest of the girls wanted to go with them to this funhouse.

"At this point, do you really need to ask?" Pinkie said, already on board with the idea 100%. She knew that anything with the word 'fun' in it would be fun not just for her, but for the rest of the girls as well. "Of course I'd love to go with you!"

"Well, shoot. If Pinkie's on board with the whole thing, then ah guess ah'm with her," Applejack said as she put a hand on Pinkie's shoulder, getting her to smile back at her. "What about the rest of ya'll?"

"I'm in." Was heard from the other girls travelling with them. They all decided together that a funhouse would be an ideal way to spend some last moments together here at the carnival.

"What about you, girls?" Sunset asked The Dazzlings, who looked up at her with gleeful faces already beginning to show. They'd taken Pinkie's word for it, anything with the word 'fun' in it now also appealed to them as well. "I probably don't even need to ask, do I?"

"Yes, please, Mommy!" They all said, completely ecstatic to be going to a place that would give them nothing but excitement and fun. They all hugged Twilight and Sunset's legs for a few seconds and then released them to let the two of them walk once more.

"Well, it looks like there's no objections." Twilight said as the ten of them began to walk to the funhouse together, passing by more patrons and food stalls on their journey to the funhouse they'd been talking about for the past half-minute.

When they finally arrived at the funhouse, they saw what looked like a massive three story house that looked like it had been twisted at the corners and looked a little slanted. The colours looked quite nice as well, with a stripy design running down all the walls of the funhouse.

They couldn't see the inside of the house for some reason and could only see the windows and door at the front. Aside from all that, they could see that the funhouse was titled 'Wacky World' and had a clown's smile as the entrance to the attraction. The bizarre design got Twilight to look in confusion. She'd never seen such a construct like this before in her life and was now wondering how it could have possibly made it past the safety checks.

They made their way to the entrance and saw a little coin hatch on the front. It read '2 Tokens Per Guest' on the door above the coin hatch and was put where the mail slot would usually go. Twilight and Sunset smiled at this clever design and deposited ten tokens into the hatch, so that they could get themselves in.

Once they made it inside with The Dazzlings, the door closed behind them, causing them to jump in panic. They tried waiting for the Humane 5 to join them, but the door suddenly vanished behind them, and they were sent down a sudden trapdoor to another area of the house.

The Humane 5 had noticed that Twilight, Sunset and The Dazzlings were missing once they all got inside the Wacky World funhouse for themselves. They tried to walk forward down the corridor ahead, but it was all an optical illusion and they found themselves falling down the same trapdoor that Twilight, Sunset and The Dazzlings had fallen prey to.

They had all landed with a loud thump on to what felt like a crash mat, to prevent any real falling damage and keep them in perfect shape for the journey ahead. They saw what looked like a mirror maze of colours ahead once they finally got to their feet. They could barely make anything out with all the mirrors and colours ahead of them.

"Where are we?" Fluttershy asked, showing some concern as she saw what lay ahead of her and the rest of the Humane 5. She'd never in her life received such a big surprise like that.

"I think we're inside Wacky World..." Pinkie Pie said as she took a few steps forward into the mirror maze and was already lost in the world of mirrors she'd stepped in.

"Hey! Don't leave us behind, Pinkie!" Rainbow Dash said as she ran into the maze after Pinkie, making sure that she wouldn't get separated from the rest of the Humane 5.

The rest of the girls followed suit and entered the maze of mirrors, already starting to succumb to the disorienting labyrinth which they'd bee thrust into. They tried using the mirrors to enhance their perception, but this led to no avail.

Some of the girls started to show fear, before they finally escaped from the mirrors and found themselves in a room with uneven, padded floors. They could already feel themselves losing their sense of balance as they tried to carefully walk through the padded room as quickly as possible.

As they got further, they heard the childish giggles of The Dazzlings in the rooms ahead. They made it through the uneven padded room and found themselves in a room that was completely spinning so that it would be hard to get through the door. The giggles could be heard again as they saw shadows of Adagio, Aria and Sonata going through the door on the other side of the spinning room.

"There they are!" Rainbow Dash said as she pointed at the shadows, which were just vanishing through the doorway on the other side of the revolving room. It was hard for the other girls to find where she was pointing, but they eventually found where she was leading them. "Wait up, Dazzlings! Huh, never thought I'd say that..."

The girls followed after Twilight, Sunset and The Dazzlings through the Wacky World but always seemed to arrive in the next room as the others had just left it. They did get close on a few occasions, but they still missed out on Twilight, Sunset and The Dazzlings by a few seconds.

"Well, that's it! I give up!" Rarity said as she slumped down on one of the padded floors as they'd just missed Twilight, Sunset and The Dazzlings for the eighth time in a row. "It's like trying to chase a panther in this place!"

"Come on, Rarity! Don't give up now!" Rainbow Dash said as she began to climb up a rotating rope ladder to the next floor of the place, where they thought they'd have more luck in finding their friends once again. "We're finally getting back up to the ground floor. Hopefully we can find the girls better there..."

The other girls were quick to follow Rainbow Dash up the rope ladder to the main floor of the Wacky World, where they could find Twilight, Sunset and The Dazzlings easier as they saw the place was all one big playhouse with different things for children to do. They all came up to the main floor where they could see everything now.

There were stuff like slides and giant wringers nestled in between the many different layers of activity and fun. Some of the areas were made safe with little rope nets to keep any of the kids from falling back to the main floor and hurting themselves. The floors all seemed padded here, just like the rest of the house and there were some kids who were bouncing on this padding, getting a sense of amusement from it.

The Dazzlings were seen at the giant wringers, feeding themselves through the padded cylinders with little giggles as they came out the other side. They saw that the Humane 5 had all arrived in the room with then and they pointed them out for Twilight and Sunset, who were travelling with them, to make sure they didn't get lost.

"Hi, girls!" Twilight said, waving her greetings to the Humane 5 as they finally saw the girls climbing up the padded infrastructure to reach them once more. Twilight didn't see it at first, but the girls all bore looks of frustration, as if they didn't have much success travelling through the basement of the funhouse.

Eventually, the Humane 5 finally caught up with the five of them and they shot little glances of hate as they had been left behind. Twilight and Sunset looked at their looks and felt sympathetic for the Humane 5.

"Why did you run away from us?" Fluttershy said, tears forming in her eyes as she looked at Twilight and Sunset. She looked like she'd been abandoned by the two of them and the tone of voice she had enhanced this tenfold. "It made me sad to think you'd left us all behind..."

"I'm sorry about that, Fluttershy..." Sunset said, showing her own shreds of sadness as she looked at Fluttershy's sad expressions. She'd always stuck with the Humane 5 through thick and thin, but to go through such a rigorous trial like the basement of the Wacky World and leave them all behind made her feel sad inside. "I should have waited for you all..."

"Yes, ya should have." Applejack said, putting her hand on Sunset's cheek to make her feel even more remorse for what she'd done.

"Don't worry about it now, though," Pinkie said, putting a hand on Sunset's other cheek and manipulated it as well as her other cheek to make Sunset force a smile. "That's all for another time now, now's the time for some fun with friends!"

"Pinkie, how can ya possibly want fun after what we'd been through?" Rainbow Dash asked as she held out her hands in confusion to emphasize her point further. "This place messed with our vision, our balance and even our gravity."

"I know that, silly. But it's all in the past now," Pinkie said as she led The Dazzlings over to a nearby slide which would land them in a ball pit at the bottom of the slope. "This place is a funhouse after all, and what's a funhouse without all the fun?"

"I guess you're right about all that..." Rarity said as she finally caught on to what Pinkie had been saying all this time. She'd constantly been saying that this place was a place for fun, even if this version of fun messed with their bodies and eyes constantly. "It IS a rather bizarre take on fun, however..."

"Yeah, but it's fun nonetheless!" Pinkie said before shooting herself down the slide, landing in the ball pit with a little giggle showing afterwards. Even as she was getting older now, Pinkie still enjoyed the sensation of fun in any variety. "Come on, girls. The balls are just fine..."

"Well, alright then, Pinkie..." Sunset said as she put herself on the hard slide and held onto the little handles at the side. She threw herself down the slope and could immediately feel a sense of adrenaline as she neared the ball pit that Pinkie had landed in. Once she landed, she felt like she'd finally tapped into her much deeper childhood self and she loved this sensation...

"Actually, it IS rather enjoyable." Sunset said as she climbed out of the ball pit, hearing all the plastic balls clacking as she shifted them around with her motion. This sound called back more memories to when she was a little filly herself, playing as happily as could be in the ball pit with her family to watch over her as she did.

"Come on, girls! This fun won't last forever!" Pinkie said as she made her way to another part of the room where she could use trampolines to get to other parts of the room. She bounced up high, giggling all the while as she used the trampolines to grab onto a ledge and do so again with another trampoline.

The girls all decided to follow along with Pinkie's words, breaking free of their maturity and beginning to behave like children again as they let all the padded activities and other things wrap them in all the nostalgia. The Dazzlings were also there with them, having all the fun they could have before the night came to an end.

When the girls weren't playing with all the different parts of the play area, they were playing Hide-and-seek or Tag with each other, letting out little giggles whenever they found someone, were found or tagged. They all had such a wonderful time here beyond all the confusion of the first area and it made them feel like they truly were kids again, playing in a world where everything seemed much bigger to them and was all childproofed so they wouldn't hurt themselves.

Once they'd all had their fare share of childish fun in the Wacky World, they all came out the back, returning to the carnival's many lights, attractions and food vendors. They did still love all the warm and welcoming lights of this place once they made it back, it made them feel a certain sense of beauty in the midst of the dark night sky.

They all started to feel their stomachs rumbling after all that excitement, which was a sign that they were all hungry. They went over to the nearby table in the middle of a ring of food stalls and decided to take a seat there. They also helped The Dazzlings sit up on since they were still too young to climb up and sit down on benches this high themselves.

"Boy howdy, Ah'm as hungry as a apple-hungry caterpillar!" Applejack said as she saw all the delicious choices of food on offer. There were such choices like caramel apples, cotton candy, popcorn, hotdogs, pretzels and even a few churros as well.

"I wonder what will catch my nostril tonight?" Rarity said as she now looked at all the choices that Applejack had just seen. Such a wonderful sight got her to sniff all the flavours and sigh a sigh of content. "From the looks of things, I'd say that EVERYTHING has caught my attention."

"Who's hungry, girls?" Sunset said as she pulled out her tokens from her pocket and saw the girls getting out what they had left of their tokens. There was enough tokens for everyone to have a variety of different combinations of food and it made Sunset smile warmly. "I'm buying."

"Well, I'd like a churro please, Sunset." Fluttershy said as she saw all those delicious pastry sticks of cinnamon being handed out to customers who paid their tokens to the staff member running that stall.

"Ah'll have me a caramel apple, please." Applejack said, getting no surprise from Sunset as she kind of expected her to say that.

"I think a rather divine pink cloud of cotton candy will do me for the night." Rarity said, watching people sink their teeth into the pink balls of sugary cotton and eating them thoroughly.

"Make that two clouds of cotton candy!" Pinkie said, bouncing in front of Rarity out of nowhere with her usual bouncy attitude behind her. "Or maybe three, or even four! I can't decide how many pieces I should have!"

"I'd say one for the time being, Pinkie," Sunset chuckled as she got the mental order from all of the girls memorized further. She wanted to make sure that they could all get what they wanted without the inconvenience of her having to write down a list which would waste time. "Now, who's next?"

"I'll take some popcorn." Rainbow Dash said as she looked over at all the glass box where popcorn was being popped out of a little pot and into a giant mountain of other popcorn below it.

"I'm gonna be brave and try a hot-dog..." Twilight said, looking at the meat which had traumatized her earlier. She must have been insane for doing it, but she was partially interested in seeing how cooked animals tasted.

"Are you sure about that, Twilight?" Sunset said, remembering that the mere mention of meat got Twilight to vomit earlier. "It IS a meat after all."

"I know that, but I'm actually quite curious as to how these humans enjoy such foods..." Twilight said, showing off her more studious expressions as she saw humans taking bites of the sausages sandwiched in special long buns of bread.

"Alright then..." Sunset said as she put down Twilight's brave order of a hot dog into her mental list before looking down to Adagio, Aria and Sonata. "Now what about The Dazzlings?"

"Can I have some popcorn?" Sonata asked as she looked at the popcorn stand with people taking their buckets filled with the food and began munching on them happily.

"I'll take a churro." Adagio said, looking at Fluttershy with a smile starting to show on her face.

"And I'll have some cotton candy, please." Aria said, finally smiling once she'd put down her order so that Sunset could now finalize it.

"So let me get this straight..." Sunset said as she now put everyone's desires together into one big order for the ten of them. "That's two churros, a caramel apple, three cotton candies, a hot dog, some popcorn and a pretzel for me?"

"Sounds like it." Twilight said as she saw no error in Sunset's mental memorization capabilities, causing to her to smile happily with feelings of pride. She not only had a good friendship student, but a very wise one at that.

"Alright then." Sunset said as she went off to purchase the many foods for the ten of them all. She went over and got the churros and cotton candy first, bringing them over to Adagio, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie and Aria, who all smiled afterwards. After that, she went on to get the caramel apple for Applejack, the hot dog for Twilight, the cups of popcorn for Rainbow Dash and Sonata and the pretzel for herself.

The girls enjoyed their food very much and spent almost all of their time devouring their carnival snacks instead of talking to one another. They also tended to get crumbs and such all over their faces, but that just made them smile when everyone else chuckled at them.

Eventually, they finished their food and saw that it was now 9:45 PM. Twilight and Sunset knew that it was way past The Dazzlings' bedtimes, so they had to say their goodbyes to the Humane 5 as they made their way out of the carnival, exchanging their remaining tokens for money.

Once they had their remaining tokens turned into money, Twilight and Sunset left the carnival, with The Dazzlings now sleeping in their arms. They made their way back to the car and put The Dazzlings in the backseats and buckled them in with the seatbelts.

Once The Dazzlings were all in, Twilight and Sunset got back into the cars themselves and started it up once more. The engine purred once again as Sunset began driving away from the carnival and back to the house where they'd come from.

Adagio, Aria and Sonata had a wonderful sleep that night. They'd seen many things tonight at the carnival, from fun, to beauty and even some moments of fear. As they let their dreams flourish, they all wondered when they'd be able to come to this wonderful carnival once more...

Author's Note

Thanks for reading the latest chapter of Dazzle Dazzle, Little Stars. Now I do have some rather sad news to share with you all. The next chapter is going to be the last chapter I do for this story. I do want to progress with the story you all know and love, but to do that, The Dazzlings DO have to grow up again so that they can face The Blasters.

I know it's sad for all of us, but all good things have to come to an end eventually. Whether its' a good game, or the thrill of a ride like what you've been reading or even a good television series, all things need an end, otherwise it'd get stale and repetitive.

Be sure to comment and upvote if you really liked this story and be sure to share it with ALL your followers and friends so that they can share in this wonderful story of cute Dazzlings. Now then. I need to get going, Grandma Lauren's taking me, Tia and Lulu over to the Japonese botanical gardens.

Celestia: I no wanna go! (Holds onto the bed tightly)

Lauren: Come on, Tia. You always wanted to see the Japonese botanical gardens when you were a filly. Now's your chance to see them AS a filly.

Luna: Hehe, she's wight Tia. Yoo need ta wighten up a wittwe...

Celestia: You'we not hewping, Wuna!

One Last Song...

The night sky was familiar to Adagio, Aria and Sonata, as they returned home for the night. They had decided to seclude themselves from the outside world, never showing their faces to anyone but themselves. They had every right to do so, as they felt their necks where their jewels once hung.

After taking a pounding from the Rainbooms' final song, The Dazzlings had lost everything. Their dominance, their powers of persuasion, and even their ability to sing of all things. Looking back on it now, even after it had subsided, brought up painful memories as the whole crowd had turned on them in the end.

"How? It was all going so well too..." Adagio contemplated that question as she had arrived back at the house, waiting for Aria and Sonata to catch up with her. "I thought we were unstoppable..."

"Ugggh, you're still torn up about that? You need to let it go, Adagio," Aria sighed as she took out the key and unlocked their front door. She too suffered a heartbreaking defeat, but didn't want to show any signs of weakness, even when all hope was lost."The past is in the past, and as far as I'm concerned, that was all a fairytale come to life."

"A fairytale?! How do you consider what THEY pulled a mere fairytale?!" Adagio yelled in denial as she threw Aria in and pinned her to the wall. The fury in her eyes seemed unquenchable at this moment. They'd lost everything and Aria was saying it never happened. "You must have felt it too, didn't you, Aria?

"Jesus, calm down! You're gonna attract even more unwanted attention," Aria said as she and Adagio locked gazes with one another. Aria knew that Adagio really hated her now after what had happened back at CHS. "I don't want even more scorn for my actions!"

"Well, too bad, Aria, because I could go all night with this little argument!" Adagio said as she tossed Aria into a bookcase, causing all the books to drop onto her head with sheer force. As the Siren rubbed her head in pain, she suddenly felt Adagio weighing her shoulders down, as if to signify the burden she now bore. "You needed to have sung louder in my opinion!"

"Hey, don't take it out on me because YOU underestimated those sorceresses!" Aria said as she shoved Adagio back into the garage where they used to practice for their songs. She looked at Adagio with her own brand of seething hate now as her own leader was feeling sorrow for her actions. "You should have known better than to underestimate the Rainbooms!"

"I know that..." Adagio dropped the billiard balls she was about to throw and instead broke down crying. She had every right to cry, she'd lost everything, and knew that they'd never get their powers back. "The only question is, what now? We can't possibly show our faces there again. Especially after all the heinous acts we've committed..."

"Well, we could always try and skip town and find another country to live in," Sonata said as she pointed at a map of the world which had been placed on the nearby wall. "I hear there's this great city in France called Paris, which is known as the City Of Love. I'm sure they'd welcome us with open hearts and fine food."

"That does seem like a plausible option, Sonata. But I have to ask you one thing," Adagio said as she got to her feet at last to look at her comrade. She could tell that Sonata had suffered from this defeat as well and was now trying to find what was best for all of them. "How are we, three teenage girls, going to be able to get the money we need to even get to Paris?"

"Oh, right. Oopsies," Sonata merely chuckled at the realization. They had to rely on money to get things now, as they had lost their powers of seduction and persuasion in the aftermath of their final battle with the Mane 6. It was indeed a crippling blow to three Sirens who could get everything they wanted, purely by singing.

"Face it, Sonata, we're gonna have to face the music eventually," Aria sighed as she slumped herself against the wall and accepted her fate. She knew full well that there was going to be no running from their crimes. "There's no way out of our punishment, we're gonna have to head back to CHS tomorrow, so we WILL have to take all the scorn from everyone else for our actions."

Suddenly, Adagio remembered something and ran upstairs to her room to get something. Aria and Sonata had also seen their colleague going up to get something and decided to follow her up. They wondered whatever it was that Adagio was searching for in this dire time of need.

"Adagio, what are you looking for?" Sonata asked as she saw Adagio ransacking her own bedroom to find something of great importance. She looked at Adagio made a mess of things as she threw clothes all over the place and pulled drawers out completely to find what she was looking for. "I hope it's food, because I'm starving."

"It's not something edible, Sonata. Do you think I'd keep food up here to turn rotten?" Adagio said as she went over to her main bed at the end of the room to find it. She completely threw the mattress out of the bed frame and checked inside the pillows as well. All this time she was searching, she could feel her smile grow once again. "But anyways, there is a way to escape our punishment, and even become loved again."

"And how do you propose we do that, Adagio?" Aria said as she walked into the room to get a closer look at Adagio's scavenging. If Adagio had that smile on her face, it usually told Aria that she did indeed have a plan. "It's not like we can find those gems again in this world. They were one of a kind, and they got destroyed. So how do you expect us to-"

"With this!" Adagio held up a piece of sheet music, which caused Sonata and Aria to flinch in surprise. They remembered that piece of music clearly and were shocked that Adagio still had it with her after all this time had passed. "I'm sure you're familiar with this song, right, girls?"

"Have you gone insane, Adagio?! We swore an oath to never sing that song." Aria looked shocked as she remembered that song all too well. It was a song that she could never have forgotten, even if she'd suffered total amnesia as a side effect of the Magic of Friendship's power.

"EVER!" Sonata randomly said to add to the moment, which got Aria to shoot a rather unamused glare right back at her.

"We swore to not sing it, UNLESS, our plan went horribly wrong in the end. Did you forget that?" Adagio said as she brought the piece of music down to her chest, so that they could all see it properly. "And do you consider being blasted with a massive deluge of Equestrian Magic as our plan going wrong?"

"Even so, that song has power beyond comprehension, even for those who haven't heard it." Aria calmed down a little once she finally remembered that song and its' properties. It was a rather bizarre piece of music for Adagio to hold onto, even after they'd lost the power to sing. "On another note, I don't even think we can sing that song anymore either."

"You don't even need to be able to sing it. The lyrics themselves are magical, and anyone who can recite this song, no matter how bad or good they are at it, can still be able to draw out its' power." Adagio smiled as she began to walk back to the garage. She had something to achieve from this after all and was now hoping that Aria and Sonata would follow along with her desires as usual.

"Well, I'm still not sure about that song..." Sonata looked a little concerned. She was still wondering if they'd be able to pull it off without their pendants to give them power. "We don't even know who'd be willing to care for us once its' completed."

"Oh, I have someone in mind..." Adagio smiled as she, Aria and Sonata made it back to the garage and shut the door. Adagio had the perfect figure in mind, someone who she'd seen so much potential in. "She's been through hell and back, just like us, so she knows how it must feel. Also, she can choose how she would want to raise us."

"And who is this girl you're talking about, Adagio?" Aria decided to ask with a little bit of concern in her eyes. There was absolutely no-one they'd ever met who'd be willing to take them in once the song they would sing finally finished. She couldn't even think of anyone who still loved them after that little debacle at CHS.

"Why, Sunset Shimmer, of course." Adagio smiled as she took one of the chairs and sat down on it, reminding her fellow kin of the one girl they'd spent some alone time with during the Battle Of The Bands blood feud. "She turned into a monster herself, so she too knows how it must have felt to be defeated like that."

"What if she doesn't want to accept us?" Sonata's concern begun to show again. She remembered that Sunset Shimmer was allied with The Rainbooms, the band that ultimately ended their reign altogether. "What if she just leaves us to die in the big, bad world, without anyone to look after us?"

"I've already thought ahead on that." Adagio scribbled some words on the bottom part of the song, as if it were some kind of message card to someone. "When you write on the free parts of this song, they become a little letter to the carer you wish to have."

"Oh, like some kind of information card? I always love seeing those cards." Sonata smiled as she went over to a nearby box and opened it. She felt some sense of nostalgia as she picked up museum guides and leaflets, savouring the memories as she did. "In fact, I've been keeping a few of those cards for myself, just so I can remember the memories."

"But anyways, I've been prolonging this for too long." Adagio said as she opened the garage door and took up one of her old, unused microphones. Her tone of confidence gave seemed unbreakable at this moment in time. Adagio was doing this, regardless of the decisions of Aria and Sonata. "Now, I'm singing the song, are you two joining me, or not?"

"Adagio, you have to be the craziest girl I've ever had the pleasure of knowing," Aria sighed joylessly at first, but then she cracked a little smile and took up another of the mics. Once she did, she looked at Adagio with the same amount of confidence. If what she thought was right was singing this song, then Aria decided to follow along with her. "And I like a little craziness. I'm in, what about you, Sonata?"

"Well, if you're going to be cared for by another, and I'm not there. It would be weird," Sonata took the third of the mics and smiled at the others. She knew that they would leave her behind if she refused, and she knew nothing about living without her sisters. This made her share in the confidence that the song would yield positive results. "So, I guess I'm in as well. I've always wanted to be a kid again. It's such a fun lifestyle."

"Alright then, girls." Adagio walked out into the moonlight and help the microphone up for their one last song. Her sisters followed along with her, ready to sing their last magical song together. "I hope you remember how this one goes." She looked at Aria and Sonata, who were also ready. "Let's take it from the top. One, Two, Three, Four..."

Their voices were still a little bit choppy, but they had learned to re-adapt to singing without some dark magic altering how their words came out. It seemed to work, however, as the three former sirens began to float in midair, their bodies wrapped in a magical veil of light as their song continued...

Once the second chorus had ended, the Dazzlings were cocooned in a golden magic veil as the song's magic enchanted their current forms. Aria and Sonata were cocooned completely at the end, leaving Adagio to finish the song once and for all. The last thing they did was smile happily before they were sealed away in the golden cocoons of light.

Once the three cocoons had been completed, they turned into three golden balls, which combined into one big golden ball. This ball of magic flew out of the Dazzlings' house and through the beautiful night sky, illuminating the dark and cloudy sky with a magical stream of colour and wonder.

Many of the townspeople had seen the golden ball, leaving a streak of magic as it shot across the sky like a shooting star. They also believed that it truly was a shooting star and began wishing on it with their best wishes. Such a wonderful sight had never been seen in their world before and it made them smile with glee, filling them with hope and confidence of their own.

Some people also heard music as they saw the ball of magic and began dancing to it. It was truly a magical sight for all to see, even if it wasn't what everyone thought it was. The Dazzlings' last song could be heard across the entirety of the town and it sounded like a heavenly gift of music from the gods themselves.

Sunset Shimmer had returned home at long last, smiling a smile as she shut the door. She had been forgiven, defeated three sirens turned human, and was now one of the best students at CHS. As she looked out of the window, she smiled at the moon above, knowing that all her darkness was long gone and replaced with the light of friendship. It truly warmed her heart to know that her evil ways were at long last a thing of her past.

"That was one amazing climax..." Sunset smiled as she gazed upon the shining stars forming some great constellations. She smiled at each of the star patterns, as they reminded her of Twilight quite well. "I gotta hand it to ya, Twilight, You never cease to impress others."

Sunset then went over to the nearby kitchen and got out a snack for the night. It was her favourite, banana yogurt. She ripped the top off and went to get a spoon to eat it with. Once she was happy with the spoon, she went over to her couch and decided to turn on the TV to see the news report.

"...Making it the second attack on the human world we've had since the Fall Formal catastrophe a while back," The news reporter said as the images of the Dazzlings' defeat began to show on the screen in front of her eyes. "The perpetrators for this attack were three girls, known as Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze and Sonata Dusk. If you see them, contact the local authorities immediately, and be sure you don't let them out of your sight."

"Oh, those are their names?" Sunset chuckled at the report as she took another bite of the delicious yogurt. "Pretty fitting for girls who affiliated themselves with music most of the time."

"Upon their defeat, a group of scientists at Starswirl Labs are now working on the possibility that a completely different world exists, and that we stand on the edge of it," The screen changed to a research facility with a familiar face standing in front of the doors. "The research is being lead by the industry's top scientist, Twilight Sparkle, who bares a striking resemblance to the mystery girl who prevented both of those attacks on our world."

"Wait, what did you say?" Sunset got to her feet as she saw the Twilight of this world clearly. She did look like Princess Twilight, save her messier hair and nerdy glasses. It made Sunset grow a little concern at the fact that this world had a Twilight counterpart as well. If the two should ever meet, she dreaded the consequences.

But before the report could change, the TV went off, and a rumbling could be heard getting louder and louder. She put the yogurt down and ran outside, her sense of panic starting to grow once again. It had only been at least half an hour since The Dazzlings were beater

"Can't we keep this place under control for five minutes?!" She said as she found the keys to her front door and unlocked it rather hastily, so that she could run outside to see what the cause of that seismic activity was. This world didn't catch any breaks with this new occurrence, from what Sunset now thought

She could see the ball of golden energy shooting across the sky, but getting lower and lower to the ground rapidly. She was worried that it was going to crash into the house for a few moments, but saw it drop its' axis quickly, so that it hit the ground instead. She sighed a sigh of relief once it had barely avoided hitting her.

There was a dust cloud after all that, and Sunset had to fan the dust away to see what had happened. She let out little coughs as she got rid of the dust cloud, and saw the big surprise inside. She'd never seen such an event like this happen in the Humane World, at least not from her experiences.

"I hope this isn't aliens..." Sunset looked a little worried as the dust began to settle at long last. She wondered what could possibly have come from this event. When the dust finally settled, her questions were answered once she saw a small wicker basket with three familiar faces sleeping in the soft blankets.

"Oh, you've gotta be kidding me..." Sunset looked a little surprised when she remembered who it was sleeping in the small basket. She was surprised to see three infants sleeping rather soundly in a wicker basket. At first, she thought they were some complete strangers, until she she recognized their familiar, yet childish faces which she'd never be able to forget after what happened tonight...

Author's Note

I'M BACK, EVERYONE!!!

First off, I guess my computer was just in a coma of sorts. Thank my dad for bringing it back to life. He has saved my active nature on FIMFiction.

Anyways, I made this story a few hours after seeing Rainbow Rocks for myself, so I hope you like it. I had this idea tucked away deep inside of me, and wanted to release it once I'd seen the Dazzlings for myself, to see how the idea of them was executed in the end. And it was done pretty well.

Also, on another note, I've been playing a lot of Bayonetta recently, and I thought that Fly Me To The Moon (Cereza's Lullaby) worked so well for the three of them, as it sounded Dazzlings-esque and had three singers singing. I personally think that Equestria Girls 2 could have been improved and lengthened at certain points, but it was still a fantastic sequel to a fantastic movie.

Also, if someone could make me some cover art for this story, I'm welcome to accept it into this story and make it seem more believable. The cute scenes will come in the next chapter, this is just to ease you all into the concept. Also, if you want to see my review for Rainbow Rocks, the link is here for your pleasure: http://www.fimfiction.net/blog/382311/shadow-reviews-episode-14-equestria-girls-2-rainbow-rocks

Until next time, guys and gals, this is Shadowmane PX-41, signing off...

The Story Of The Sirens

Tomorrow...

Sunset put The Dazzlings into the basket they had arrived in and closed the top up as she began to walk out into the street. She had a very serious look on her face today, as she and Twilight were going to talk about what they had been learning about The Blasters and the possibility of more Sirens.

"I hope she's been digging deep." Sunset said as she passed by some people with no reaction whatsoever. Things were a lot different now. She'd seen The Blasters for herself and The Dazzlings had confirmed to her that they were their big brothers. "If The Blasters truly are Sirens, we're looking at a calamity unlike any other..."

As Sunset walked, she was being silently pursued by Allegro and Fortissimo. They had been listening on every word and now needed to make sure they knew who Sunset was meeting.

"I don't get you, Fortissimo," Allegro said as they walked over rooftop after rooftop without anyone noticing them. "What's so important about Sunset's meeting?"

"From what Orchestral has been reporting, she's been communicating with an Alicorn from Equestria." Fortissimo explained as he leapt over a large gap in the structures. "I have reason to believe that the very same Alicorn she was talking to, will be arriving in this world via the portal at CHS."

Suddenly, Allegro landed a little off his mark and accidentally landed heavily on the metal air vents. It was quiet, but loud enough to grab Sunset's attention. She quickly stopped and looked up at the roof where Allegro had landed but saw nothing.

"Be careful, Allegro!" Fortissimo whispered to him angrily. "You almost compromised the mission!"

"Well it's not my fault." Allegro said as he got to his feet and saw Sunset turn towards CHS, where the portal to Equestria laid. "Your mention of an Alicorn piqued my interest..." He licked his lips evilly.

"If we are truly dealing with an Alicorn here, we could become more powerful than anything." He said as he gazed at Sunset approaching the portal. "All we need to do is seduce her with any of our songs, then it will only be a matter of time..."

"And this time, it can be either hatred... or bliss." Allegro said as he and Fortissimo pulled out two more pendants, this time an aquamarine colour. "Whether they get furious or happy with one another is none of our concern. Either way, we shall get our power faster now."

Sunset finally arrived at the portal, put down the basket and waited patiently for Twilight to come through the other side. She leaned against the marble texture of the walls and drummed her fingers against it as she waited.

It took five minutes for Twilight to come through the portal in the end. Sunset could tell it was Twilight, due to that unforgettable hairstyle she bore.

"You're here." Sunset said calmly once Twilight adjusted to walking on two legs once more. "Just in time, too."

"Well we both have a lot of things to discuss." Twilight said as she and Sunset reunited. "Where should we go?"

"I think the safest place to talk about The Dazzlings' brothers and your diggings would be at my house." Sunset said as she motioned Twilight to follow her back home. "Come on, I'll lead the way."

Twilight walked over the road with Sunset, making sure to give way for any incoming cars as she did. The two of them had serious and worried emotions on their faces. They both had something deep for the other to hear about.

Fortissimo and Allegro noticed Twilight and Sunset walking together and began to pursue them. Fortissimo's pendants shook wildly, there hadn't been an Alicorn in the human world for some time now. Allegro could easily tell from Fortissimo's devilish smile that Twilight was an Alicorn from Equestria and as such, a limitless source of power for The Blasters.

"I've heard a great deal about this particular Alicorn..." Fortissimo said as they ran over the roofs to pursue the two humanized ponies from Equestria. "There are tales on how she slayed a god through sacrificing her own power..."

"Who exactly is this girl?" Allegro asked as they ducked again when they drew too much suspicion from people on the ground. "Besides the schoolgirl clothing and relation to Sunset Shimmer, who is she?"

"Have you heard of the legendary Princess Twilight Sparkle?" Fortissimo asked his colleague with a little sinister grin. "She and her pony friends have saved Equestria on multiple accounts from a variety of different monsters and villains.

"They're either extraordinarily powerful or extraordinarily lucky in my opinion." Allegro scoffed as he looked at Twilight once more. "There's no way that that studious little girl is Princess Twilight."

"Believe it or not, Allegro. The pictures don't lie." Fortissimo said as he held up a picture of Twilight and her human world friends with their pony extensions. "There's no way anyone could get pony appendages without Equestrian Magic. Not even if a biochemical experiment went horribly wrong on someone."

"Hey, those girls were at our Halloween party, remember?" Allegro said, pointing out the Humane 5 in the picture. "Hmm... Interesting."

"So, let's thing about this logically, Allegro." Fortissimo's evil smile widened. "If these human girls have spent time with this Alicorn from Equestria, some of her power must have rubbed off on them. Meaning, that we have the chance to gain limitless power from the six of them."

"From what I've seen, our little sisters tried that as well." Allegro said, bringing his own logic to the game. "They used their song to mark everyone at that high school. Then, it was only a matter of time before they hit the breaking point. Our sisters got their power in the end, but swiftly lost it when these six made a daring escape from their confinement and struck them down with Equestrian Magic."

"No wonder they were called the Right Souls Of Fury." Fortissimo said calmly. "All that seeping rage has earned them their title, and their mark on fate. And it was prophesized that one day, the Left Souls Of Bliss and the Right Souls Of Fury would reunite to trigger the grand rejuvenation..."

"Here we are. Home sweet home." Sunset said as she opened the door, leading into the main room of her house. She walked through first, before leading Twilight inside. Once they were both inside, they shut the door to the outside world and took a seat on the couch.

"Well, you've certainly accomplished much here." Twilight smiled, taking in Sunset's humble abode with a warm smile on her face. Then she looked at the basket once more and remembered that wasn't all she'd earned. "Before we begin, I have to ask a question on The Dazzlings."

"Sure, ask away." Sunset said, placing her hands behind her head.

"Are they cute now?" Twilight asked with a huge smile on her face.

"W-What?" Sunset blushed as she acknowledged the question.

"You know what? I'll just let the evidence speak for itself." Sunset said as she opened the basket up and saw each of the sleeping Sirens inside. Upon discovering The Dazzlings in this state, she couldn't help but swoon at how adorable they looked.

"Darlings, aren't they?" Sunset said as she witnessed Twilight smiling at the baby Dazzlings.

"Yes... They are." Twilight said, in her usual sweet tone. "After all they've been through, I never thought they would turn out this loveable."

Sunset then closed the basket up, to let them get more sleep for the rest of the day ahead of them and so that she and Twilight could have their discussions.

"So, I'll let you start, Sunset." Twilight said, her expression turning serious.

"Alright then." Sunset took in a deep breath and began to explain everything. "There's a world famous boy group called 'The Blasters'. They've won every tournament that was thrown at them and have become the most successful band in this world."

"The Blasters, huh?" Twilight said as she placed a hand on her chin. "They sound awfully suspicious, don't you think?"

"From what the Rainbow Dash of this world has been telling me, The Blasters put their songs onto CDs and sold over 50 million copies around the world."

"What's a CD?" Twilight said, interrupting Sunset's explanation.

"It's short for Compact Disk, a device which allows people in this world to play music and songs out of a CD player." Sunset explained, as Twilight still had a lot to learn about the human world.

Twilight gasped as she finally understood what Sunset was talking about. "The Blasters put their songs on these CDs and sold them to virtually everyone. And if they're brothers of Sirens..."

"Oh no..." Sunset said in surprise as she too had finally understood the situation at hand.

"I saw The Blasters first-hand, and they actually seemed like nice guys at first." Sunset said before looking back at Adagio, Aria and Sonata. "But when The Dazzlings told me they're actually their big brothers, I immediately saw how potentially dangerous they could be with enough power."

"Did you get their names?" Twilight asked, placing a hand on her leg this time. "We'll be able to identify them quicker if we get their names, just in case they decide to hide their pendants."

"I've been told that their names are Fortissimo Blast, Allegro Maelstrom and Orchestral Chill." Sunset said as she picked up the leaflet that she'd kept and pointed out each of them to Twilight. "While they are Sirens, they are smokin' hot, don't you agree?"

"Oh, uuh..." Twilight looked at each of The Blasters for a few seconds. They were indeed hot boys, even more good-looking than Flash himself. "Well, I can't argue with that logic."

"Anyways, they haven't really done anything besides playing their songs to this world." Sunset said as she and Twilight engaged in their discussion. "They are still gaining power from it, but other than that, they've shown no threat to the human world."

"Yet." Twilight corrected her. "They haven't posed any threat to the human world YET."

"Oh... That's right." Sunset said, remembering that The Dazzlings showed no threat until the end of their diabolical scheme as well. "What should we do, Twilight?"

"Well, our number one priority is making sure that The Dazzlings are out of harm's way." She said, picking up the basket and putting it on her knees. "If we can raise them right and find some way to bring their power back, we can use them as a counterattack for when The Blasters finally hatch their nefarious plot."

"Twilight... You... Are... Amazing!" Sunset said with a lot of glee, throwing her hands up in the air. "To defeat The Blasters, we just need to fight fire with fire!"

"Even so, we need to wait for The Dazzlings to grow up first." Sunset said, noticing the three of them starting to wake up. "Speak of the devil..."

Adagio rubbed her eyes once she had woken up from her slumber and was the first to notice Princess Twilight. She looked a little surprised to see Sunset had company, she was also curious to know who Twilight was.

"Oh. Good morning, girls." Twilight said as she looked at Adagio, Aria and Sonata with a smile on her face. Twilight could tell it just from looking at them, they were not only harmless, they were adorable. "Nice to meet you."

"Hewwo dewe." Adagio said, greeting Twilight the best she could. "Nice ta meet yoo too."

"Oh... My... Celestia." Twilight gasped in surprise. "They even SOUND adorable!"

"Aww... Tank yoo." Sonata said, blushing at that compliment. They didn't know it yet, but this was the Twilight that was the key component that led to their downfall in the past. "Yoo have a cute voice as weww."

"Sunset. Given the chance, I would actually buy them off of you." Twilight said, fangirling over how perfect The Dazzlings were in this new state. "Does this world take Bits?"

Sunset merely chuckled at that remark. "Sorry, Twilight. My girls aren't for sale." She took the basket back and immediately saw The Dazzlings bearing Sunset smiles. "I'd never give away such wonderful little bundles of joy like that."

"I can see that." Twilight said, lightly pinching their tiny cheeks, causing the three of them to coo excitedly at Twilight. "You've really been raising them wonderfully."

"Twilight. While I do agree with you on that fact, I have to remind you that you came here to tell me about the possibility of more Sirens." Sunset said as she put the basket down.

"Alright then." Twilight said as she cleared her throat. "It took me a few hours to recite this knowledge word for word as it was so new to me, but I think I can get my point across."

"Girls, I think you need to get some more rest in. This is some private business Mama has to deal with." Sunset said as she put her hand on the top of the basket so she could pull it down.

"Otay, Mama." They said as Sunset closed the top up so that they could let Twilight and Sunset talk about their findings.

"Ok..." Twilight said as she took a deep breath. "To start, there's something you should know... Equestria and the Human World aren't the only worlds we know about. There was once a world called Lyrica, home of the Siren species."

"Species?!" Sunset said, completely shocked by the fact that there was an entire planet of sociopathic singers with dark magic.

"The planet itself was a living thing of beauty to behold. Green trees, blue oceans, clear skies, perfect weather. Anything any world could ever hope for." Twilight said, making sure her description was very descriptive. "The Sirens themselves were ruled by one more powerful than any of them could ever hope to be; King Allure."

"King Allure?" Sunset said, clearly hooked on the knowledge that Twilight was sharing.

"He was the one who created the Sirens, purely by SINGING." Twilight explained. "Each one of his songs created a powerful Siren, which had to make a choice between the path of harmony or discord."

"They could choose?" Sunset asked. All she knew of Sirens were that they were sociopaths known for stirring up hatred.

"Yes." Twilight said. "The colour of a Siren's Pendant shows you which path they took in the end. Red indictated the path of discord, but blue indictated a road of peace."

"I don't really understand how a Siren could possibly be one to weave peace instead of hatred." Sunset said, unable to comprehend this new information.

"The Sirens' job in their world was to preserve the balance between happiness and discord. To do so, they had to make sure there was an equal amount of hatred and bliss at all times." Twilight went on. "It was their control over this balance that kept the emotions of the other worlds in a perfect balance as well."

"However, Allure discovered that both humans and ponies blindly followed the emotions that fit the moment of the current situation." Twilight said. "So the balance of Lyrica was made into two groups of three vessels, who could shape the history of Lyrica and the other worlds forever; The Souls Of Song."

"The Souls Of Song?" Sunset said, curious on this new matter.

"Yes. In the world of Lyrica, Sirens were always placed into groups of three and allocated a group name, as per Allure's ways." Twilight said. "The most powerful Sirens were The Left Souls Of Bliss and The Right Souls Of Fury, two groups who would be able to change history as we know it forever."

"In what way?" Sunset asked, wondering how six Sirens would be able to pose a threat.

"The Siren species was recently wiped out during the war of the three worlds." Twilight explained, remembering it like it was yesterday. "Many brave Sirens, both male and female gave their lives to defend their world from the assault of the humans of this world and the ponies of Equestria."

"The war had been sparked when there was too much hatred and not enough harmony. The worlds fell into turmoil and strife, all wanting to rip each other apart limb from limb. This was the war that ultimately ended the Sirens, and sent King Allure to a watery grave."

"But they weren't all extinct." Sunset said, looking back at The Dazzlings. "To think that these three were not only Sirens, but survivors of war too..."

"One of the last things Allure prophesized before he perished, was that one day, the Souls Of Song would be re-united and sing a song powerful enough to bring the species back to life, so they could take revenge on all the humans and ponies that dared to slaughter them."

"Do you know precisely who these Souls Of Song are?"

"I still haven't been able to get their identities yet. The rest of the information I found was all in some kind of Siren language, so I couldn't decrypt it." Twilight said.

"Well, we know one thing it a definite. We need to make sure that The Dazzlings are completely safe from harm before we can take on The Blasters." Sunset stood up and carried the basket up to her room, with Twilight close behind her.

"So, you wouldn't mind if I stayed here for a while?" Twilight asked, hoping Sunset would give her a good answer.

"Of course not." Sunset smiled as she put her free hand on Twilight's shoulder. "You've saved me, and this world on multiple occasions. It's the least I could do."

"Thank you, Sunset!" Twilight said, clearly happy with that answer. "I promise you won't regret this."

"You're free to come and go as you please now. So if something comes up in Equestria, you can deal with it." Sunset said as she got a quick peak at the book in her room. "Just in case something tries to conquer it again."

"So, out of curiosity, where will I be sleeping?" Twilight asked as she saw Sunset walking into Musician's Delight.

"You can sleep in the spare room next to mine." Sunset said as she woke up The Dazzlings, carried them out of the basket and set them down on the padded floor to play again. "If it's a little dusty, there's a duster in the drawer of the bedside table."

"Thanks." Twilight smiled as she walked out of the room and immediately saw the spare bedroom next to Sunset's room.

Once Sunset took the empty basket downstairs, she heard a faint sneeze coming from the spare bedroom. She put the basket down in her room and immediately went to see Twilight.

"You weren't kidding, Sunset. It really is dusty in here." Twilight said, coughing as some of the blown up dust shrouded her face.

Sunset chuckled at Twilight's dusty face and showed her where the duster was. "Here you go, Twilight. Make sure to get every nook and cranny when you're cleaning with that thing. "Here, let me help you..." She said as the two of them began getting all the dust out of Twilight's human world bedroom...

Author's Note

Hello, everyone. Sorry if I hadn't made a new chapter in a while. I was bust playing Advanced Warfare on my PS4 (IT IS SO DAMN AWESOME!!!) So, yeah. CoD addictions are returning to me, and it might be even more addicting to me than ever, especially with the new Exosuit features in all three modes of play.

But anyways. I have high hopes for this story. When you see the last chapter I make, you'll see what I plan to do with The Dazzlings growing up once more. But until then, I shall leave you to your adorable baby Dazzlings for the time being.

Hope you all had a good day and loved this chapter. Now, I need to get off before I get cau-

Luna: Goodnight, Shadowmane. (Levitates me in magical aura) Have a good night.

Me: Hehe, I wiww, Mama.

(Luna tucks us in, kisses us and leaves the room.)

Night--Mist: Hey, Shad. Yoo wanna twy out youw skiwws whiwst deiw asweep?

Me: Yoo suwe we won't get caught again?

Night--Mist: Absowutewy. I twied it back befowe yoo joined me and I got pwetty good at it.

Me: Weww... Awwight den, I've got noting bettew ta do...